Six sermons I. Stedfastness in religion. II. Family-religion. III. IV. V. Education of children. VI. The advantages of an early piety : preached in the church of St. Lawrence Jury in London / by ... John Lord Archbishop of Canterbury.
         Sermons. Selections
         Tillotson, John, 1630-1694.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 263 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 109 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62640
         Wing T1268A
         ESTC R218939
         12924887
         ocm 12924887
         34942
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62640)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 34942)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 729:15 or 2157:4)
      
       
         
           
             Six sermons I. Stedfastness in religion. II. Family-religion. III. IV. V. Education of children. VI. The advantages of an early piety : preached in the church of St. Lawrence Jury in London / by ... John Lord Archbishop of Canterbury.
             Sermons. Selections
             Tillotson, John, 1630-1694.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           vi, 302, [2] p.
           
             Printed for B. Aylmer, and W. Rogers,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             Marginal notes.
             Advertisement: p. [1]-[2] at end.
             Imperfect: item at reel 729:15 lacks t.p. and frontispiece.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library and Magdalene College Library, Cambridge.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               His
               Grace
               John
               Ld.
               Arch-Bpp
               .
               of
               Canterbury
               AEtat
               :
               64
               An̄o
               :
               1694
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SIX
           SERMONS
           ,
           
             
               I.
               Of
               Stedfastness
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             
               II.
               Of
               Family-Religion
               .
            
             
               III.
               IV.
               V.
               Of
               Education
               of
               Children
               .
            
             
               VI.
               Of
               The
               Advantages
               of
               an
               early
               Piety
               .
            
          
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           
             Lawrence
             Jury
          
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           By
           His
           Grace
           JOHN
           
             Lord
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             B.
             Aylmer
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Pigeons
          
           against
           the
           Royal-Exchange
           in
           Cornhill
           ;
           and
           
             W.
             Rogers
          
           at
           the
           Sun
           against
           St.
           
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           M
           DC
           XC
           IV.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           BEING
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           for
           the
           remainder
           of
           my
           Life
           ,
           released
           from
           that
           irksome
           and
           unpleasant
           work
           of
           Controversy
           and
           Wrangling
           about
           Religion
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           turn
           my
           thoughts
           to
           something
           more
           agreeable
           to
           my
           temper
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           more
           direct
           and
           immediate
           tendency
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           to
           the
           happiness
           of
           Human
           Society
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           intention
           to
           reflect
           upon
           any
           that
           stand
           up
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           contend
           earnestly
           for
           it
           ,
           endeavouring
           
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
          
           to
           reclaim
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Error
           .
           For
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           a
           very
           good
           man
           
           may
           upon
           several
           occasions
           be
           almost
           unavoidably
           engaged
           in
           Controversies
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           have
           a
           head
           clear
           and
           cool
           enough
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           master
           of
           his
           own
           Notions
           and
           temper
           in
           that
           hot
           kind
           of
           Service
           ,
           he
           may
           therein
           do
           considerable
           advantage
           to
           the
           Truth
           :
           Though
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           once
           
             drawn
             blood
             in
             Controver●y
          
           ,
           as
           
             Mr.
             Mede
          
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           is
           seldom
           known
           ever
           perfectly
           to
           recover
           his
           own
           good
           temper
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           reason
           a
           good
           Man
           should
           not
           be
           very
           willing
           ,
           
             when
             his
             Lord
             comes
          
           ,
           to
           
             be
             found
             so
             doing
          
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           
             beating
             his
             fellow-servants
          
           :
           And
           all
           Controver●y
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           usually
           managed
           ,
           is
           little
           better
           .
           A
           good
           man
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           World
           reeking
           hot
           from
           a
           sharp
           contention
           with
           a
           perverse
           Adversary
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           little
           out
           of
           countenance
           ,
           to
           find
           himself
           in
           this
           temper
           translated
           into
           the
           calm
           and
           peaceable
           Regions
           of
           the
           Blessed
           ,
           where
           nothing
           but
           perfect
           charity
           and
           
             good
             will
          
           reign
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
         
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           
             taken
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heavens
             ,
          
           did
           by
           that
           Question
           of
           his
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             the
             Disputer
             of
             THIS
             WORLD
             ?
          
           intend
           to
           insinuate
           that
           this
           wrangling
           work
           hath
           place
           only
           in
           
             this
             World
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           Earth
           where
           only
           there
           is
           a
           Dust
           to
           be
           raised
           ;
           but
           will
           have
           no
           place
           in
           the
           Other
           .
           But
           whether
           
             St.
             Paul
          
           intended
           this
           or
           not
           ,
           the
           thing
           it
           s●lf
           I
           think
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             other
             World
          
           all
           things
           will
           be
           clear
           and
           past
           dispute
           .
           To
           be
           sure
           ,
           among
           the
           Blessed
           ;
           and
           probably
           also
           among
           the
           Miserable
           ,
           unless
           fierce
           and
           furious
           Contentions
           ,
           with
           great
           Heat
           without
           Light
           ,
           about
           things
           of
           no
           moment
           and
           concernment
           to
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           design'd
           for
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Torment
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           following
           Sermons
           ,
           I
           am
           sensible
           that
           the
           Style
           of
           them
           is
           more
           loose
           and
           full
           of
           words
           ,
           than
           is
           agreeable
           to
           just
           and
           exact
           Discourses
           :
           But
           so
           I
           think
           the
           Style
           of
           
             Popular
             Sermons
          
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           not
           been
           very
           careful
           to
           mend
           this
           matter
           ;
           chusing
           rather
           that
           they
           should
           appear
           in
           that
           native
           simplicity
           in
           which
           ,
           so
           many
           years
           ago
           ,
           they
           were
           first
           fram'd
           ,
           than
           dress'd
           up
           with
           too
           much
           care
           and
           Art.
           As
           they
           are
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           candid
           and
           ingenuous
           Readers
           will
           take
           them
           in
           good
           part
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           do
           heartily
           wish
           that
           all
           that
           are
           concern'd
           in
           the
           respective
           Duties
           ,
           treated
           on
           in
           the
           following
           Sermons
           ,
           would
           be
           persuaded
           so
           to
           lay
           them
           to
           heart
           as
           to
           put
           them
           effectually
           in
           practice
           :
           That
           how
           much
           soever
           the
           Reformation
           of
           this
           corrupt
           and
           degenerate
           Age
           in
           which
           we
           live
           is
           almost
           utterly
           to
           be
           despair'd
           of
           ,
           we
           may
           yet
           have
           a
           more
           comfortable
           prospect
           of
           future
           Times
           ,
           by
           seeing
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           better
           World
           begun
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           careful
           and
           conscientious
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duties
           here
           mention'd
           :
           That
           by
           this
           means
           
             the
             Generations
             to
             come
             may
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             yet
             unborn
             may
             fear
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
         
           I
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           be
           sensible
           how
           fast
           the
           infirmities
           of
           Age
           are
           coming
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             must
             work
             the
             Works
             of
             Him
             ,
          
           whose
           Providence
           hath
           placed
           me
           in
           the
           Station
           wherein
           I
           am
           ,
           
             whilst
             it
             is
             Day
             ,
             because
             the
             Night
             cometh
             when
             no
             man
             can
             work
             .
          
        
         
           I
           knew
           very
           well
           ,
           before
           I
           enter'd
           upon
           this
           great
           and
           weighty
           Charge
           ,
           my
           own
           manifold
           defects
           ,
           and
           how
           unequal
           my
           best
           abilities
           were
           for
           the
           due
           discharge
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           did
           not
           feel
           this
           so
           sensibly
           as
           I
           now
           do
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           I
           might
           make
           some
           small
           amends
           for
           greater
           failings
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           how
           better
           to
           place
           the
           broken
           hours
           I
           had
           to
           spare
           from
           almost
           perpetual
           business
           of
           one
           kind
           or
           other
           ,
           than
           in
           preparing
           something
           for
           the
           Publick
           that
           might
           be
           of
           use
           to
           recover
           the
           decayed
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           of
           the
           present
           Age
           ;
           in
           which
           iniquity
           doth
           so
           much
           abound
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           is
           grown
           so
           cold
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           end
           I
           have
           chosen
           to
           publish
           these
           plain
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           to
           recommend
           them
           to
           the
           serious
           perusal
           and
           faithful
           practice
           both
           of
           the
           Pastors
           and
           People
           committed
           to
           my
           Charge
           ;
           earnestly
           beseeching
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           Blessing
           they
           may
           prove
           effectual
           to
           that
           good
           end
           for
           which
           they
           are
           sincerely
           design'd
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Concerning
           Resolution
           and
           Stedfastness
           in
           Religion
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           at
           St.
           
             LAWRENCE
             JURY
             ,
             JUNE
          
           the
           3
           d.
           1684.
           
        
         
           
             JOSH.
             XXIV
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             —
             But
             as
             for
             me
             and
             my
             house
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           AFTER
           Joshua
           had
           brought
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           into
           the
           promised
           Land
           and
           setled
           them
           in
           the
           quiet
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           great
           desire
           was
           to
           establish
           them
           in
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           
             One
             true
             God
          
           ,
           who
           had
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           the
           possession
           
           of
           that
           good
           Land
           ,
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           finding
           himself
           weak
           and
           declining
           ,
           being
           an
           hundred
           and
           ten
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           fearing
           le●t
           after
           his
           death
           the
           People
           should
           fall
           off
           from
           the
           true
           Religion
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           Idols
           ,
           he
           like
           a
           wise
           and
           good
           Governour
           considers
           with
           himself
           what
           course
           he
           had
           best
           to
           take
           to
           keep
           them
           firm
           and
           stedfast
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           their
           defection
           to
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           
             Nations
             round
             about
             them
          
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           end
           he
           calls
           a
           general
           Assembly
           of
           
             all
             Israel
          
           ,
           Chap.
           23.
           
           V.
           1.
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Heads
           ,
           and
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Officers
           of
           the
           several
           Tribes
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           very
           wise
           and
           eloquent
           Speech
           represents
           to
           them
           in
           what
           a
           miraculous
           manner
           God
           had
           
             driven
             out
             the
             Na●ions
             before
             them
             ,
             much
             greater
             and
             strong●r
             Nations
             than
             they
             ,
          
           and
           had
           given
           them
           their
           Land
           to
           possess
           it
           .
           And
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           had
           performed
           punctually
           all
           that
           he
           had
           promised
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             And
             therefore
             they
             ought
          
           to
           take
           great
           heed
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           love
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           Him
           ;
           
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             it
             should
          
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           good
           things
           are
           come
           upon
           you
           which
           the
           
           Lord
           your
           God
           promised
           you
           ,
           so
           shall
           the
           Lord
           bring
           upon
           you
           all
           evil
           things
           ,
           until
           he
           have
           destroyed
           you
           from
           off
           this
           good
           Land
           which
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           hath
           given
           you
           ,
           
             Chap.
             23.
             15.
          
           
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           calls
           them
           together
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           a
           brief
           historical
           account
           and
           deduction
           of
           the
           great
           Mercies
           of
           God
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           from
           the
           days
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           called
           out
           from
           among
           his
           Idolatrous
           Kindred
           and
           Countreymen
           ,
           unto
           that
           Day
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           consideration
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           he
           earnestly
           exhorts
           them
           to
           renew
           their
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           for
           his
           particular
           satisfaction
           ,
           before
           he
           left
           the
           World
           ,
           solemnly
           to
           promise
           that
           they
           would
           for
           ever
           serve
           God
           and
           forsake
           the
           service
           of
           Idols
           :
           
             Now
             therefore
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             serve
             Him
             in
             sincerity
             and
             in
             truth
             :
             And
             put
             away
             the
             Gods
             which
             your
             Fathers
             served
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Flood
             ,
             and
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             serve
             ye
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           And
           then
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           elegant
           Scheme
           of
           Speech
           he
           does
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           once
           more
           set
           them
           at
           liberty
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           engaged
           themselves
           to
           God
           by
           Covenant
           before
           ,
           he
           leaves
           them
           to
           their
           free
           choice
           :
           
           
             And
             if
             it
             seem
             evil
             unto
             you
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             chuse
             you
             this
             day
             whom
             ye
             will
             serve
             ;
             whether
             the
             Gods
             whom
             your
             Fathers
             served
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Flood
             ,
             or
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Amorites
             in
             whose
             Land
             ye
             dwell
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           that
           they
           were
           at
           liberty
           whether
           they
           would
           serve
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           but
           to
           insinuate
           to
           them
           that
           Religion
           ought
           to
           be
           their
           free
           choice
           :
           And
           likewise
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Religion
           hath
           those
           real
           advantages
           on
           its
           Side
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           safely
           be
           referr'd
           to
           any
           considerate
           Man's
           choice
           :
           
             If
             it
             seem
             evil
             unto
             you
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           If
           after
           all
           the
           demonstrations
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           of
           his
           Miraculous
           Presence
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           obligations
           which
           he
           hath
           laid
           upon
           you
           by
           bringing
           you
           out
           of
           the
           
             Land
             of
             Egypt
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             House
             of
             Bondage
          
           by
           so
           out●tretched
           an
           Arm
           ;
           and
           by
           driving
           out
           the
           Nations
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           giving
           you
           their
           Land
           to
           possess
           :
           If
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           you
           can
           think
           it
           ●it
           to
           quit
           the
           service
           of
           
             this
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           the
           Idols
           of
           the
           Nations
           whom
           you
           have
           subdued
           ,
           those
           vanquished
           and
           baffled
           Deities
           :
           If
           you
           can
           think
           it
           reasonable
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           surely
           you
           cannot
           ;
           then
           take
           your
           choice
           :
           
             If
             it
             seem
             evil
             unto
             you
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             chuse
             you
             this
             day
             whom
             ye
             will
             serve
             .
          
        
         
           And
           to
           direct
           and
           encourage
           them
           to
           make
           a
           right
           choice
           ,
           he
           declares
           to
           them
           his
           own
           Resolution
           ,
           which
           he
           hopes
           will
           also
           be
           theirs
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           had
           heretofore
           been
           their
           Captain
           ,
           so
           now
           he
           offers
           himself
           to
           be
           their
           Example
           :
           But
           whether
           they
           will
           follow
           him
           or
           not
           ,
           he
           for
           his
           part
           is
           fix'd
           and
           immovable
           in
           this
           Resolution
           ;
           
             But
             as
             for
             ME
             and
             my
             house
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           In
           effect
           he
           tells
           them
           ;
           I
           have
           proposed
           the
           best
           Religion
           to
           your
           choice
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           ,
           nay
           I
           cannot
           but
           hope
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           all
           stedfastly
           adhere
           to
           it
           .
           It
           is
           so
           reasonable
           and
           wise
           ,
           so
           much
           your
           Interest
           and
           your
           Happiness
           to
           do
           it
           .
           But
           if
           you
           should
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           be
           so
           weak
           as
           not
           to
           discern
           the
           Truth
           ,
           so
           wilful
           and
           so
           wicked
           as
           not
           to
           embrace
           it
           :
           Though
           you
           should
           all
           make
           another
           choice
           ,
           and
           run
           away
           from
           the
           true
           God
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           Idols
           ;
           I
           for
           my
           part
           am
           stedfastly
           resolved
           what
           to
           do
           :
           In
           a
           case
           so
           manifest
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           no
           Number
           ,
           no
           Example
           shall
           prevail
           with
           me
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           I
           will
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           stand
           alone
           in
           that
           
           which
           is
           so
           evidently
           and
           unquestionably
           Right
           :
           And
           though
           this
           whole
           Nation
           should
           revolt
           all
           at
           once
           from
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           join
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           in
           a
           false
           Religion
           and
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           Idols
           ;
           and
           mine
           were
           the
           only
           Family
           left
           in
           all
           Israel
           ,
           nay
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           that
           continued
           to
           worship
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           I
           would
           still
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ;
           I
           would
           still
           persist
           in
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           act
           according
           to
           it
           ;
           
             As
             for
             me
             and
             my
             house
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           A
           Resolution
           truly
           worthy
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Prince
           and
           so
           good
           a
           Man
           :
           In
           which
           he
           is
           a
           double
           Pattern
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Of
           the
           brave
           Resolution
           of
           a
           
             good
             Man
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           were
           occasion
           ,
           and
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           that
           extremity
           ,
           he
           would
           stand
           alone
           in
           the
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           :
           
             As
             for
             ME
             ,
             I
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Of
           the
           pious
           Care
           of
           a
           
             good
             Father
             and
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
          
           to
           train
           up
           those
           under
           his
           Charge
           in
           the
           true
           Religion
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           
             As
             for
             me
             and
             MY
             HOUSE
             ,
          
           we
           will
           serve
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           by
           God's
           assistance
           ,
           treat
           of
           the
           First
           of
           these
           ,
           namely
           ,
        
         
           I.
           Of
           the
           brave
           Resolution
           of
           a
           
             good
             Man
          
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           occasion
           ,
           and
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           that
           extremity
           ,
           he
           would
           stand
           alone
           in
           the
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           God's
           true
           Religion
           :
           
             Chuse
             you
             this
             day
          
           ,
           says
           
             Joshua
             ,
             whom
             ye
             will
             serve
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             ME
             ,
             I
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             Joshua
          
           here
           puts
           the
           Case
           at
           the
           utmost
           extremity
           ,
           That
           not
           only
           the
           great
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           Chaldeans
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           lesser
           Nations
           round
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           Land
           they
           dwelt
           ,
           were
           all
           long
           since
           revolted
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           pretended
           great
           Antiquity
           and
           long
           Prescription
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           their
           false
           Gods
           :
           But
           he
           supposeth
           yet
           further
           ,
           That
           the
           only
           true
           and
           visible
           Church
           of
           God
           then
           known
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           should
           likewise
           generally
           revolt
           and
           forsake
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           and
           cleave
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           Idols
           :
           Yet
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           suppose
           it
           to
           happen
           ,
           he
           declares
           his
           firm
           and
           stedfast
           Resolution
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           :
           And
           though
           all
           others
           should
           fall
           off
           from
           
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           stand
           alone
           in
           the
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           :
           
             But
             as
             for
             ME
             ,
             I
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           Argument
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           vindicate
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           this
           Resolution
           from
           the
           Objections
           to
           which
           this
           singular
           and
           peremptory
           kind
           of
           Resolution
           may
           seem
           liable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           The
           matter
           of
           this
           Resolution
           .
           Joshua
           here
           resolves
           that
           if
           need
           were
           ,
           and
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           he
           would
           stand
           alone
           ,
           or
           with
           very
           few
           adhering
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           a
           mere
           Supposition
           of
           an
           impossible
           Case
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           happen
           :
           For
           it
           may
           ,
           and
           hath
           really
           and
           in
           fact
           happen'd
           in
           several
           Ages
           and
           Places
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           There
           hath
           been
           a
           general
           Apostacy
           of
           some
           great
           part
           of
           God's
           Church
           
           from
           the
           Belief
           and
           Profession
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           to
           
             damnable
             Errors
             and
             Heresies
          
           :
           And
           some
           good
           Men
           have
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           stood
           alone
           in
           the
           open
           Profession
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           general
           Defection
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Elijah
           in
           that
           general
           Revolt
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           
             forsaken
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             broken
             down
             his
             Altars
             ,
             and
             slain
             his
             Prophets
             ,
          
           and
           
             he
             only
          
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           
             was
             left
          
           to
           stand
           alone
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           this
           Case
           when
           ,
           as
           he
           verily
           believed
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           body
           to
           stand
           by
           him
           ,
           
             he
             was
             very
             zealous
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           18.
           18.
           and
           with
           an
           undaunted
           courage
           stood
           up
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           reproved
           Ahab
           to
           his
           face
           for
           his
           defection
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           Idols
           .
        
         
           
             And
             those
          
           three
           brave
           Youths
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Prophecy
             of
          
           Daniel
           ,
           
             chap.
             3.
             did
             in
             the
             like
             resolute
             and
             undaunted
             manner
             refuse
             to
             obey
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             great
             King
          
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           to
           worship
           the
           Image
           which
           he
           had
           set
           up
           ;
           
             when
             all
             others
             Submitted
             ,
             and
             paid
             Honour
             to
             it
             :
             Telling
             him
             plainly
             ,
          
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           our
           God
           whom
           we
           serve
           is
           able
           to
           deliver
           us
           from
           the
           burning
           fiery
           Furnance
           ,
           and
           He
           
           will
           deliver
           us
           out
           of
           thy
           hand
           :
           If
           not
           ,
           be
           it
           known
           unto
           thee
           ,
           O
           King
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           serve
           thy
           Gods
           ,
           nor
           worship
           the
           golden
           Image
           which
           thou
           hast
           set
           up
           .
           
             v.
             17
             ,
             18.
          
           
        
         
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Spirit
             and
             courage
             ,
          
           Daniel
           
             withstood
             the
             Decree
             of
          
           Darius
           ,
           
             which
             forbad
             men
             to
          
           ask
           a
           Petition
           of
           any
           God
           or
           man
           for
           thirty
           days
           ,
           save
           of
           the
           King
           only
           ;
           Dan.
           
             6.
             7.
             and
             this
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             being
          
           cast
           into
           the
           Den
           of
           Lions
           :
           
             and
             when
             all
             others
             gave
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             he
          
           set
           open
           the
           windows
           of
           his
           chamber
           towards
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           kneeled
           down
           upon
           his
           knees
           three
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           prayed
           and
           gave
           thanks
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           afore
           time
           .
           
             v.
             10.
          
           
        
         
           In
           the
           prevalency
           of
           the
           Arian
           Heresy
           Athanasius
           almost
           stood
           alone
           in
           the
           profession
           and
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Antichrist
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           of
           God
           is
           represented
           by
           a
           Woman
           flying
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           living
           there
           in
           obscurity
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Truth
           should
           hardly
           be
           found
           .
           And
           yet
           during
           that
           Degeneracy
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           prevalency
           of
           Antichrist
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           ,
           some
           few
           in
           every
           Age
           did
           appear
           who
           did
           resolutely
           
           own
           the
           Truth
           and
           bear
           Witness
           to
           it
           with
           their
           Blood
           :
           But
           these
           did
           almost
           stand
           alone
           and
           by
           themselves
           ,
           like
           a
           few
           scattered
           Sheep
           wandring
           up
           and
           down
           in
           a
           wide
           Wilderness
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           in
           the
           heighth
           of
           
             Popery
             ,
             Wickliffe
          
           appear'd
           here
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           Hierome
           of
           Prague
           and
           
             John
             Huss
          
           in
           Germany
           and
           Bohemia
           .
           And
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           Popery
           had
           quite
           over-run
           these
           Western
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           and
           subdued
           her
           Enemies
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           Antichrist
           sate
           securely
           in
           the
           quiet
           possession
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           Luther
           arose
           ,
           a
           bold
           and
           rough
           Man
           ,
           but
           a
           fit
           Wedge
           to
           cleave
           in
           sunder
           so
           hard
           and
           
             knotty
             a
             Block
          
           ;
           and
           appeared
           stoutly
           against
           the
           gross
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           stood
           alone
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           most
           invincible
           spirit
           and
           courage
           maintained
           his
           ground
           and
           resisted
           the
           united
           malice
           and
           force
           of
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ;
           and
           gave
           him
           so
           terrible
           a
           Wound
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           yet
           perfectly
           healed
           and
           recovered
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           stand
           alone
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           very
           few
           adhering
           to
           him
           and
           standing
           by
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           mere
           imaginary
           Supposition
           ,
           but
           a
           Case
           that
           hath
           
           really
           and
           in
           fact
           happen'd
           in
           several
           Ages
           and
           Places
           of
           the
           World.
           Let
           us
           then
           proceed
           to
           consider
           in
           the
        
         
           2d
           .
           place
           ,
           The
           due
           limits
           and
           bounds
           of
           this
           peremptory
           Resolution
           .
           In
           all
           matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           which
           are
           plain
           and
           evident
           either
           from
           
             Natural
             Reason
          
           ,
           or
           from
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           this
           Resolution
           seems
           to
           be
           very
           reasonable
           :
           But
           in
           things
           doubtful
           a
           modest
           man
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           hath
           reason
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           would
           be
           very
           apt
           to
           be
           stagger'd
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           a
           very
           Wise
           man
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           of
           many
           such
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           the
           unanimous
           Judgment
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           Men
           ;
           the
           general
           Voice
           and
           Opinion
           of
           Mankind
           being
           next
           to
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           matters
           of
           an
           indifferent
           nature
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           neither
           commanded
           nor
           forbidden
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           many
           of
           the
           Circumstances
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           not
           be
           singular
           ,
           much
           less
           stiff
           and
           immovable
           in
           his
           singularity
           ;
           but
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           yield
           and
           surrender
           himself
           to
           the
           
             general
             Vote
          
           and
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           
             common
             Custom
          
           and
           Practice
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           with
           the
           Rules
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           Authority
           ,
           whether
           
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           Because
           in
           things
           lawful
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Decency
           and
           Civility
           not
           to
           thwart
           the
           
             general
             Practice
          
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           certainly
           obliged
           to
           obey
           the
           
             lawful
             Commands
          
           of
           
             lawful
             Authority
          
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           things
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           the
           evidence
           of
           Sense
           or
           Reason
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           complement
           no
           Man
           ,
           or
           Number
           of
           Men
           ;
           nor
           would
           he
           pin
           his
           Faith
           upon
           any
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           much
           less
           upon
           any
           
             single
             Man
          
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           Pope
           ;
           no
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           never
           so
           many
           probable
           Arguments
           brought
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           his
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Case
           ,
           a
           Man
           would
           be
           singular
           ,
           and
           stand
           alone
           against
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           against
           the
           wrath
           and
           rage
           of
           a
           King
           and
           all
           the
           terrors
           of
           his
           
             fiery
             Furnace
          
           ;
           as
           in
           other
           matters
           ,
           a
           Man
           would
           not
           believe
           all
           the
           
             Learned
             Men
          
           in
           the
           World
           against
           the
           clear
           evidence
           of
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           .
           If
           all
           the
           great
           Mathematicians
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           Archimedes
           ,
           and
           Euclide
           ,
           and
           Apollonius
           ,
           and
           Diophantus
           ,
           &c.
           could
           be
           supposed
           to
           meet
           together
           in
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           should
           there
           declare
           in
           the
           most
           solemn
           manner
           ,
           
           and
           give
           it
           under
           their
           Hands
           and
           Seals
           ,
           that
           
             twice
             two
             did
             not
             make
             four
             ,
             but
             five
          
           ;
           this
           would
           not
           move
           me
           in
           the
           least
           to
           be
           of
           their
           mind
           ;
           nay
           ,
           I
           who
           am
           no
           Mathematician
           would
           maintain
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           would
           persist
           in
           it
           without
           being
           in
           the
           least
           startled
           by
           the
           positive
           Opinion
           of
           these
           great
           and
           
             learned
             men
          
           ;
           and
           should
           most
           certainly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           either
           all
           of
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Wits
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           were
           byassed
           by
           some
           Interest
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           swayed
           against
           the
           clear
           evidence
           of
           Truth
           and
           the
           full
           conviction
           of
           their
           own
           Reason
           to
           make
           such
           a
           determination
           as
           this
           .
           They
           might
           indeed
           over-rule
           the
           Point
           by
           their
           Authority
           ,
           but
           in
           my
           inward
           judgment
           I
           should
           still
           be
           where
           I
           was
           before
           .
        
         
           Just
           so
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           if
           any
           Church
           ,
           though
           with
           never
           so
           glorious
           and
           confident
           a
           pretence
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           should
           declare
           for
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           are
           substantially
           changed
           into
           the
           
             natural
             Body
          
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           this
           is
           so
           notoriously
           contrary
           both
           to
           the
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           
           a
           Man
           should
           chuse
           to
           stand
           single
           in
           the
           opposition
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           laugh
           at
           or
           rather
           pity
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           that
           could
           be
           so
           servilely
           blind
           as
           seemingly
           to
           conspire
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           so
           monstrous
           an
           Absurdity
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           any
           Church
           should
           declare
           ,
           that
           Images
           are
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           an
           
             unknown
             Tongue
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           which
           contain
           the
           Word
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           teach
           men
           what
           they
           are
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           in
           order
           to
           their
           eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           lock'd
           up
           and
           kept
           concealed
           from
           the
           People
           in
           a
           Language
           which
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           lest
           if
           they
           were
           permitted
           the
           free
           use
           of
           them
           in
           their
           
             Mother
             Tongue
          
           they
           should
           know
           more
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           than
           is
           convenient
           for
           the
           common
           People
           to
           know
           ,
           whose
           Devotion
           and
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Church
           does
           mainly
           depend
           upon
           their
           Ignorance
           :
           Or
           should
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           offer'd
           
             once
             for
             all
          
           ,
           but
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           repeated
           ten
           Millions
           of
           times
           every
           Day
           :
           And
           that
           the
           People
           ought
           to
           receive
           the
           
             Communion
             in
             one
             kind
             only
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Cup
           by
           no
           means
           to
           
           be
           trusted
           with
           them
           for
           fear
           the
           
             Profane
             Beards
          
           of
           the
           Laity
           should
           drink
           of
           it
           :
           And
           that
           the
           
             saving
             efficacy
          
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           doth
           depend
           upon
           the
           
             intention
             of
             the
             Priest
          
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           Receiver
           can
           have
           no
           benefit
           by
           them
           :
           These
           are
           all
           of
           them
           so
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           in
           Reason
           so
           absurd
           ,
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           no
           Church
           whatsoever
           can
           oblige
           a
           man
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           I
           go
           yet
           further
           ,
           that
           being
           evidently
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           an
           
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
          
           should
           declare
           them
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           reject
           them
           .
           And
           for
           this
           I
           have
           St.
           
           Paul's
           authority
           and
           warrant
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           some
           that
           perverted
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           by
           teaching
           things
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           
             Though
             we
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             unto
             you
             than
             that
             which
             we
             have
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             :
             As
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             so
             say
             I
             now
             again
             ,
             though
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             though
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             unto
             you
             than
             that
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           You
           see
           he
           repeats
           it
           over
           again
           ,
           to
           express
           not
           only
           his
           own
           confident
           assurance
           ,
           but
           the
           
           certainty
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           And
           here
           is
           an
           Anathema
           with
           a
           witness
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           confidently
           oppose
           to
           all
           the
           
           Anathema's
           which
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           hath
           so
           liberally
           denounced
           against
           all
           those
           who
           shall
           presume
           to
           gainsay
           these
           
             New
             Doctrines
          
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           which
           are
           in
           truth
           
             another
             Gospel
          
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           and
           his
           Apostles
           taught
           :
           And
           yet
           on
           their
           Side
           there
           is
           neither
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           nor
           an
           
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
          
           in
           the
           Case
           .
        
         
           To
           give
           but
           one
           Instance
           more
           :
           If
           Bellarmin
           shall
           tell
           me
           ,
           as
           he
           expresly
           does
           ,
           That
           
             if
             the
             Pope
             should
             declare
             Virtue
             to
             be
             Vice
             ,
             and
             Vice
             to
             be
             Virtue
             ,
             I
             were
             bound
             to
             believe
             him
             unless
             I
             would
             sin
             against
             Conscience
             :
          
           And
           if
           all
           the
           World
           should
           say
           the
           same
           that
           Bellarmin
           does
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           this
           
             Infallible
             Declarer
          
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Vice
           were
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           followed
           ;
           yet
           I
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           of
           their
           mind
           ,
           for
           this
           plain
           and
           undeniable
           Reason
           ;
           because
           if
           Virtue
           and
           Vice
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           then
           Religion
           is
           nothing
           ;
           since
           the
           main
           Design
           of
           Religion
           is
           to
           teach
           men
           the
           difference
           between
           Virtue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           practise
           the
           one
           and
           to
           refrain
           from
           the
           other
           :
           And
           if
           Religion
           be
           nothing
           ,
           
           then
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           are
           nothing
           :
           And
           if
           Heaven
           be
           nothing
           ,
           then
           an
           
             infallible
             Guide
          
           thither
           is
           of
           no
           use
           and
           to
           no
           manner
           of
           purpose
           ;
           because
           he
           is
           a
           Guide
           no
           whither
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           great
           Office
           ceases
           and
           falls
           of
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             And
             now
             lest
             any
             should
             think
             me
             singular
             in
             this
          
           Assertion
           ,
           
             and
             that
             thereby
             I
             give
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             much
             to
             the
             single
             Judgment
             of
             private
             Persons
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             I
             will
             produce
             the
             deliberate
             Judgment
             of
             a
             very
             Learned
             Man
             and
             a
             great
             Assertor
             of
             the
             Church's
             Authority
             ,
             concerning
             the
             matter
             I
             am
             now
             speaking
             of
             :
             I
             mean
             Mr.
          
           Hooker
           ,
           
             in
             his
             deservedly
             admired
          
           Book
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Policy
           .
           
             His
             words
             are
             these
          
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           that
           Proof
           derived
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           Man's
           Judgment
           is
           not
           able
           to
           work
           that
           Assurance
           which
           doth
           grow
           by
           a
           stronger
           proof
           :
           and
           therefore
           although
           ten
           thousand
           General
           Councils
           should
           set
           down
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Definitive
           Sentence
           concerning
           any
           Point
           of
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ,
           yet
           one
           Demonstrative
           Reason
           alledged
           ,
           or
           one
           Testimony
           cited
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           himself
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           oversway
           them
           all
           :
           In
           as
           much
           as
           for
           them
           
           to
           be
           deceived
           it
           is
           not
           so
           impossible
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           that
           Demonstrative
           Reason
           or
           Divine
           Testimony
           should
           deceive
           .
        
         
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           For
           men
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           to
           be
           tyed
           and
           led
           by
           Authority
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Captivity
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           though
           there
           be
           Reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           not
           to
           listen
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           follow
           like
           Beasts
           the
           first
           in
           the
           Herd
           ,
           this
           were
           Brutish
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           That
           the
           Authority
           of
           Men
           should
           prevail
           with
           Men
           ,
           either
           against
           or
           above
           Reason
           is
           no
           part
           of
           OUR
           Belief
           .
           Companies
           of
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           great
           and
           Reverend
           ,
           are
           to
           yield
           unto
           Reason
           ,
           the
           weight
           whereof
           is
           no
           whit
           prejudiced
           by
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Person
           which
           doth
           alledge
           it
           ;
           but
           being
           found
           to
           be
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           the
           bare
           Opinion
           of
           men
           to
           the
           contrary
           must
           of
           necessity
           stoop
           and
           give
           place
           .
           
             And
             this
             he
             delivers
             not
             only
             as
             his
             own
             particular
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             apprehended
             to
             be
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
          
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           produced
           these
           clear
           and
           positive
           Testimonies
           of
           so
           learned
           and
           judicious
           a
           Person
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           great
           esteem
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           prevent
           any
           misapprehension
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           this
           Discourse
           I
           intended
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           her
           just
           
           and
           reasonable
           Determinations
           ,
           in
           things
           no
           wise
           contrary
           to
           plain
           Reason
           or
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           And
           beyond
           this
           pitch
           no
           judicious
           Protestant
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           ever
           strain'd
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           proceed
           now
           in
           the
        
         
           Second
           place
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Reasonableness
           of
           this
           Resolution
           from
           the
           Objections
           to
           which
           this
           singular
           and
           peremptory
           kind
           of
           Resolution
           may
           seem
           liable
           ;
           as
        
         
           Obj.
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           it
           may
           very
           speciously
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           does
           not
           seem
           modest
           for
           a
           man
           to
           set
           up
           his
           own
           private
           Judgment
           against
           the
           general
           Suffrage
           and
           Vote
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           about
           things
           indifferent
           a
           man
           should
           not
           be
           stiff
           and
           singular
           ;
           and
           in
           things
           doubtful
           and
           obscure
           a
           man
           should
           not
           be
           over-confident
           of
           his
           own
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           insist
           peremptorily
           upon
           it
           against
           the
           general
           Opinion
           :
           But
           in
           things
           that
           are
           plain
           and
           evident
           ,
           either
           from
           Scripture
           or
           Reason
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           immodesty
           ,
           nor
           a
           culpable
           singularity
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           stand
           alone
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           Because
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           a
           man
           does
           not
           oppose
           his
           own
           single
           and
           private
           Judgment
           to
           the
           
           Judgment
           of
           Many
           ,
           but
           the
           common
           Reason
           of
           Mankind
           and
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           plainly
           declared
           in
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           should
           turn
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           should
           deny
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           Providence
           ;
           the
           Immortality
           of
           mens
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           of
           another
           World
           :
           Or
           should
           deny
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           certainly
           be
           any
           breach
           of
           modesty
           for
           a
           man
           to
           appear
           single
           ,
           if
           no
           body
           else
           would
           stand
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           resolute
           defence
           of
           these
           great
           Truths
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           a
           whole
           Church
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           large
           and
           numerous
           ,
           shall
           conspire
           together
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           so
           far
           as
           to
           impose
           upon
           Mankind
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Christian
             Doctrines
          
           and
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           things
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           clear
           and
           express
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           why
           must
           a
           Man
           needs
           be
           thought
           immodest
           ,
           if
           he
           oppose
           such
           gross
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ?
           And
           what
           reason
           have
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           talk
           of
           modesty
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           when
           they
           themselves
           have
           
           the
           face
           to
           impose
           upon
           Mankind
           the
           belief
           of
           things
           contrary
           to
           what
           they
           and
           every
           man
           else
           sees
           ?
           As
           they
           do
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           :
           And
           to
           require
           of
           them
           to
           do
           what
           God
           hath
           expresly
           forbidden
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           ;
           besides
           a
           great
           many
           other
           Idolatrous
           Practices
           of
           that
           Church
           :
           To
           deny
           the
           People
           the
           free
           use
           of
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             publick
             Service
          
           of
           God
           in
           a
           
             known
             Tongue●
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           end
           and
           design
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           affront
           to
           the
           common
           Reason
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           pretended
           that
           it
           is
           more
           prudent
           for
           private
           Persons
           to
           err
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           so
           pertinacious
           in
           their
           own
           Opinions
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           indeed
           be
           pardonable
           in
           some
           Cases
           to
           be
           led
           into
           mistake
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           those
           to
           whose
           Judgment
           and
           Instruction
           we
           ought
           to
           pay
           a
           great
           deference
           and
           submission
           :
           Provided
           always
           it
           be
           in
           things
           which
           are
           not
           plain
           and
           necessary
           ;
           but
           surely
           it
           can
           never
           be
           prudent
           to
           err
           with
           any
           number
           ,
           how
           great
           soever
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           which
           are
           of
           moment
           ,
           merely
           for
           Numbers
           
           sake
           :
           But
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           
             known
             Errors
          
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           any
           Church
           whatsoever
           is
           certainly
           damnable
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           pretended
           yet
           further
           ,
           that
           men
           shall
           sooner
           be
           excused
           in
           following
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           any
           particular
           Man
           or
           Sect.
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           true
           if
           the
           matter
           be
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           the
           Probabilities
           be
           equal
           ,
           or
           near
           equal
           on
           both
           Sides
           :
           But
           if
           the
           Error
           be
           gross
           and
           palpable
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           excuse
           to
           have
           followed
           any
           number
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           any
           Church
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           here
           the
           competition
           is
           not
           between
           Men
           and
           Men
           ,
           but
           between
           God
           and
           Men
           :
           And
           in
           this
           Case
           we
           must
           forsake
           all
           Men
           to
           follow
           God
           and
           his
           Truth
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             in
             no
             wise
             follow
             a
             Multitude
             in
             a
             known
             Error
             ,
          
           is
           a
           Rule
           which
           in
           Reason
           is
           of
           equal
           obligation
           with
           that
           
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             in
             no
             wise
             follow
             a
             Multitude
             to
             do
             evil
          
           ;
           or
           rather
           is
           comprehended
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           to
           comply
           with
           a
           
             known
             Error
          
           is
           certainly
           to
           
             do
             Evil.
          
           
        
         
           And
           this
           very
           Objection
           the
           Jews
           made
           against
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           He
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           Guides
           and
           Governours
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           did
           utterly
           
           differ
           from
           Him
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           a
           contrary
           mind
           ,
           
             Have
             any
             of
             the
             Rulers
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             believed
             on
             him
          
           ?
           What
           ?
           will
           you
           be
           wiser
           than
           your
           Rulers
           and
           Governors
           ?
           What
           ?
           follow
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             one
             single
             Man
          
           against
           the
           unanimous
           Judgment
           and
           Sentence
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Sanhedrim
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Trial
           of
           Doctrines
           and
           pretended
           Prophets
           doth
           of
           right
           belong
           ?
        
         
           But
           ,
           as
           plausible
           as
           this
           Objection
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           that
           in
           a
           corrupt
           and
           degenerate
           Church
           the
           Guides
           and
           Rulers
           of
           it
           are
           commonly
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           deeply
           engaged
           in
           the
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           it
           .
           They
           brought
           them
           in
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           their
           Successors
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           belief
           and
           practice
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           concern'd
           to
           uphold
           and
           maintain
           them
           :
           And
           so
           
             long
             a
             Prescription
          
           gives
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Sacred
             Stamp
          
           even
           to
           Error
           ,
           and
           an
           Authority
           not
           to
           be
           opposed
           and
           resisted
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           in
           the
           corrupt
           State
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           in
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Time
           :
           And
           so
           likewise
           in
           that
           great
           Degeneracy
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           in
           th●
           Times
           of
           
             Popery
             ,
             their
             Rulers
             made
             them
             to
             err
             :
          
           Insomuch
           that
           when
           Martin
           
           Luther
           appeared
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Errors
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           was
           hard
           prest
           with
           this
           very
           Objection
           which
           the
           Pharisees
           urg'd
           against
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           he
           was
           forc'd
           to
           bolt
           out
           a
           kind
           of
           
             unmannerly
             Truth
             ,
             Religio
             nunquam
             magis
             periclitatur
             quàm
             inter
             Reverendissimos
             ,
             Religion
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             is
             never
             in
             greater
             hazard
             and
             worse
             treated
             ,
             than
             amongst
             the
             most
             Reverend
          
           ;
           meaning
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             Romish
             Hierarchy
          
           who
           had
           their
           dependance
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           Objected
           ,
           That
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           there
           may
           be
           danger
           of
           Error
           in
           following
           blindly
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           there
           is
           as
           great
           a
           danger
           of
           Schism
           in
           forsaking
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Church
           upon
           pretence
           of
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           .
           Very
           true
           ;
           but
           where
           great
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           are
           not
           only
           pretended
           ,
           but
           are
           real
           and
           evident
           :
           and
           where
           our
           Compliance
           with
           those
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           is
           made
           a
           
             necessary
             Condition
          
           of
           our
           Communion
           with
           that
           Church
           :
           In
           that
           Case
           ,
           the
           guilt
           of
           Schism
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           Crime
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           doth
           not●
           fall
           upon
           those
           who
           forsake
           the
           Communion
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           but
           upon
           those
           who
           
           drive
           them
           out
           of
           it
           by
           the
           
             sinful
             Conditions
          
           which
           they
           impose
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           truly
           the
           Case
           between
           Us
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           and
           have
           fully
           done
           it
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           never
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           vindicate
           and
           clear
           themselves
           of
           those
           gross
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           which
           have
           been
           charged
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           require
           of
           all
           their
           Members
           as
           
             necessary
             Conditions
          
           of
           Communion
           with
           them
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           
             eternal
             Salvation
          
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           For
           we
           do
           not
           object
           to
           them
           doubtful
           matters
           ,
           but
           things
           as
           plain
           as
           any
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           as
           every
           body
           would
           see
           if
           they
           durst
           but
           let
           every
           body
           read
           it
           .
           The
           Worship
           of
           Images
           is
           there
           as
           plainly
           forbidden
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           as
           Murther
           and
           Adultery
           are
           .
           The
           Communion
           in
           
             both
             Kinds
          
           is
           as
           express
           an
           Institution
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           any
           in
           all
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           and
           even
           as
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           
             Lord's
             Supper
          
           it self
           ;
           only
           
             that
             Church
          
           pretends
           to
           a
           
             Dispensing
             Power
          
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Priviledge
             inherent
          
           in
           the●●
           Church
           and
           inseparable
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           to
           add
           but
           one
           Instance
           more
           ;
           
             Publick
             Prayers
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           
           in
           an
           
             unknown
             Tongue
          
           ,
           are
           as
           plainly
           and
           fully
           declared
           against
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           in
           a
           long
           Chapter
           upon
           this
           single
           Argument
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           thing
           in
           all
           his
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           are
           plain
           and
           undeniable
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           ,
           are
           a
           full
           justification
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           Reformation
           which
           She
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           within
           her self
           from
           the
           gross
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           likewise
           of
           
             particular
             Persons
          
           who
           have
           at
           any
           time
           for
           the
           same
           Reasons
           withdrawn
           themselves
           from
           Her
           Communion
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Popish
           Countries
           :
           Yea
           though
           that
           
             single
             Person
          
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           in
           those
           Circumstances
           that
           he
           could
           not
           have
           the
           Opportunity
           of
           holding
           Communion
           with
           any
           
             other
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           was
           free
           from
           those
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           and
           which
           did
           not
           impose
           them
           as
           
             necessary
             Conditions
          
           of
           Communion
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           any
           Church
           fall
           off
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           every
           good
           Christian
           not
           only
           may
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           forsake
           
             Her
             Communion
          
           ;
           and
           ought
           rather
           to
           stand
           single
           and
           alone
           in
           the
           Profess●on
           of
           the
           pure
           and
           true
           Religion
           ,
           than
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           a
           corrupt
           and
           
             Idolatrous
             Church
          
           .
        
         
         
           I
           know
           that
           some
           Men
           are
           so
           fond
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Church
           that
           they
           can
           very
           hardly
           believe
           that
           any
           thing
           which
           ●ears
           that
           glorious
           Title
           can
           miscarry
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           so
           much
           amiss
           as
           to
           give
           just
           occasion
           to
           any
           of
           her
           Members
           to
           break
           off
           from
           
             H●r
             Communion
          
           :
           What
           ?
           
             the
             Church
             err
          
           ?
           That
           is
           such
           an
           Absurdity
           ,
           as
           is
           by
           many
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           put
           any
           Objection
           out
           of
           countenance
           .
           That
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             Christians
          
           in
           the
           World
           should
           at
           any
           time
           fall
           off
           to
           Idolatry
           and
           into
           Errors
           and
           Practices
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
          
           revealed
           in
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           is
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           denied
           :
           But
           that
           any
           Particular
           Church
           may
           fall
           into
           such
           Errors
           and
           Practices
           is
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           as
           universally
           granted
           :
           Only
           in
           this
           Case
           they
           demand
           to
           have
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
          
           excepted
           :
           And
           why
           I
           pray
           ?
           Because
           though
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           is
           a
           
             Particular
             Church
          
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           :
           If
           this
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           good
           sense
           can
           be
           made
           of
           a
           
             Particular-Universal
             Church
          
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           may
           demand
           this
           high
           Privilege
           of
           being
           exempted
           from
           the
           Fate
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Roman-Catholick
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           
             Particular-Universal
             Church
          
           be
           a
           
           gross
           and
           palpable
           Contradiction
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           no
           more
           pretence
           to
           this
           Privilege
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           
             Particular
             Church
          
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           And
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           ,
           some
           men
           talk
           of
           these
           matters
           at
           that
           rate
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           who
           thought
           himself
           obliged
           to
           quit
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           in
           those
           Circumstances
           that
           he
           had
           no
           Opportunity
           of
           joining
           himself
           to
           any
           other
           Communion
           ,
           he
           ought
           in
           that
           Case
           to
           give
           over
           all
           thoughts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           so
           conceited
           and
           presumptuous
           as
           to
           think
           of
           going
           to
           Heaven
           alone
           by
           himself
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           without
           doubt
           a
           very
           great
           Sin
           to
           despise
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           break
           off
           from
           it
           so
           long
           as
           we
           can
           continue
           in
           it
           without
           Sin
           :
           But
           if
           things
           should
           once
           come
           to
           that
           Pass
           that
           we
           must
           either
           disobey
           God
           for
           company
           ,
           or
           stand
           alone
           in
           our
           obedience
           to
           Him
           ,
           we
           ought
           most
           certainly
           to
           obey
           God
           whatever
           comes
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           profess
           his
           Truth
           ,
           whether
           any
           body
           else
           will
           join
           with
           us
           in
           that
           Profession
           or
           not
           .
        
         
         
           And
           they
           who
           speak
           otherwise
           condemn
           the
           whole
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           do
           in
           effect
           say
           that
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           had
           done
           a
           very
           ill
           thing
           in
           breaking
           off
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           no
           body
           else
           would
           have
           joined
           with
           him
           in
           that
           honest
           Design
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           I
           hope
           God
           would
           have
           given
           him
           the
           Grace
           and
           Courage
           to
           have
           stood
           alone
           in
           so
           good
           and
           glorious
           a
           Cause
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           laid
           down
           his
           Life
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           any
           man
           to
           be
           of
           another
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           just
           as
           if
           a
           man
           upon
           great
           deliberation
           should
           chuse
           rather
           to
           be
           drowned
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           saved
           either
           by
           a
           Plank
           or
           a
           
             small
             Boat
          
           ;
           or
           to
           be
           carried
           into
           the
           Harbour
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           than
           in
           a
           
             Great
             Ship
          
           of
           so
           many
           
             hundred
             Tuns
          
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           a
           good
           man
           must
           resolve
           to
           obey
           God
           and
           to
           profess
           his
           Truth
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           World
           should
           happen
           to
           do
           otherwise
           .
           Christ
           hath
           promised
           to
           preserve
           his
           Church
           
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           engaged
           his
           Word
           that
           he
           will
           take
           care
           that
           there
           shall
           always
           be
           ,
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           World
           or
           other
           ,
           some
           persons
           that
           shall
           make
           a
           sincere
           Profession
           of
           his
           true
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           But
           He
           hath
           no
           where
           promised
           to
           preserve
           any
           
             one
             Part
          
           of
           his
           Church
           from
           such
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           as
           may
           oblige
           all
           good
           men
           to
           quit
           the
           Communion
           of
           
             that
             Part
          
           ;
           yea
           though
           when
           they
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           know
           whither
           to
           resort
           for
           actual
           Communion
           with
           any
           other
           
             sound
             Part
          
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           As
           it
           happened
           to
           some
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           during
           the
           Reign
           and
           Rage
           of
           Popery
           in
           these
           Western
           Parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Result
           from
           all
           this
           Discourse
           is
           ,
           to
           confirm
           and
           establish
           us
           all
           ,
           in
           this
           
             Hour
             of
             Temptation
          
           and
           of
           
             the
             Powers
             of
             Darkness
          
           ,
           in
           the
           well-grounded
           Belief
           of
           the
           necessity
           and
           justice
           of
           our
           Reformation
           from
           the
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           And
           to
           engage
           us
           
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             without
             wavering
             :
          
           And
           not
           only
           to
           profess
           and
           promise
           as
           Peter
           did
           to
           our
           
             Lord
             ,
             though
             all
             men
             forsake
             thee
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             I
             :
          
           But
           if
           there
           should
           be
           Occasion
           ,
           to
           perform
           and
           make
           good
           this
           Promise
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           all
           that
           is
           dear
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           Life
           it self
           .
           And
           whatever
           Trials
           God
           may
           permit
           any
           of
           us
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           the
           pious
           Resolution
           of
           Joshua
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           that
           whatever
           others
           do
           ,
           
             WE
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             my
          
           Discourse
           ,
           
             upon
             this
          
           First
           Particular
           
             in
             the
          
           Text
           ,
           
             with
             the
          
           Exhortation
           
             of
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             to
             the
          
           Philippians
           ,
           
             chap.
             1.
             v.
             27.
          
           
           Only
           let
           your
           conversation
           be
           as
           it
           becometh
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           .
           Stand
           fast
           in
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           be
           of
           one
           Mind
           ,
           striving
           together
           for
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           In
           nothing
           terrified
           by
           your
           Adversaries
           ,
           which
           to
           them
           is
           an
           evident
           token
           of
           Perdition
           ,
           but
           to
           you
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           have
           spoken
           to
           the
           First
           thing
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           pious
           Resolution
           of
           Joshua
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           Occasion
           and
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           that
           extremity
           ,
           he
           would
           stand
           alone
           in
           the
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           God's
           true
           Religion
           :
           
             Chuse
             you
             this
             Day
             whom
             ye
             will
             serve
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             ME
             ,
             I
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           I
           should
           now
           have
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Second
           thing
           ,
           and
           which
           indeed
           I
           chiefly
           intended
           to
           speak
           to
           from
           this
           Text
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             pious
             C●re
          
           of
           a
           good
           Father
           and
           M●ster
           of
           a
           F●mily
           ,
           to
           train
           up
           those
           under
           his
           Charge
           in
           the
           R●ligion
           
           and
           Worship
           of
           the
           
             true
             God
             :
             As
             for
             Me
             and
             MY
             HOUSE
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
          
           But
           this
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           enter
           upon
           ,
           but
           defer
           it
           to
           some
           other
           Opportunity
           .
           
             Consider
             what
             ye
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             give
             you
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Concerning
           FAMILY-RELIGION
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           at
           St.
           
             LAWRENCE
             JURY
             ,
             JULY
          
           the
           13
           th
           .
           1684.
           
        
         
           
             JOSH.
             XXIV
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             —
             But
             as
             for
             me
             and
             MY
             HOUSE
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           I
           Shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           
             Second
             Point
          
           contained
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           namely
           ,
        
         
           II.
           The
           
             pious
             Care
          
           of
           a
           good
           Master
           and
           Father
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           to
           train
           up
           those
           under
           his
           Charge
           in
           the
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           the
           true
           God
           :
           
             As
             for
             me
             and
             MY
             HOUSE
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           more
           necessary
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           great
           and
           very
           
           essential
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           strangely
           overlook'd
           and
           neglected
           in
           this
           loose
           and
           degenerate
           Age
           in
           which
           we
           live
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           next
           to
           our
           
             personal
             Homage
          
           and
           Service
           to
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Care
           of
           our
           own
           Souls
           ,
           it
           is
           incumbent
           upon
           us
           to
           make
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           under
           our
           Charge
           and
           subject
           to
           our
           Authority
           ,
           God's
           subjects
           ,
           and
           his
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           much
           more
           honourable
           and
           happy
           Relation
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           they
           bear
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Our
           Children
           are
           a
           natural
           part
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Family
           are
           a
           Civil
           and
           Political
           part
           :
           And
           not
           only
           we
           our selves
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           we
           have
           and
           that
           belongs
           to
           us
           is
           God's
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           devoted
           to
           his
           service
           .
           And
           they
           that
           have
           the
           true
           Fear
           of
           God
           themselves
           ,
           will
           be
           careful
           to
           teach
           it
           to
           others
           ;
           to
           those
           especially
           who
           are
           under
           their
           more
           immediate
           Care
           and
           Instruction
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           had
           so
           great
           a
           confidence
           conc●rning
           ●braham
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           as
           to
           undertake
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           being
           so
           very
           good
           a
           man
           himself
           he
           would
           not
           fail
           in
           so
           great
           and
           necessary
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           
             For
             I
             know
             him
          
           ,
           says
           God
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           
           
             he
             will
             command
             his
             Children
             and
             his
             Houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             do
             Justice
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           God
           passeth
           his
           Word
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           only
           take
           care
           to
           instruct
           his
           Children
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           numerous
           Family
           in
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           would
           likewise
           lay
           a
           strict
           Charge
           upon
           them
           to
           propagate
           and
           transmit
           it
           to
           their
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           certainly
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           Fathers
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           ;
           and
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           next
           to
           serving
           God
           in
           our
           own
           Persons
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           careful
           that
           all
           that
           belong
           to
           us
           do
           the
           same
           .
           For
           every
           man
           must
           not
           only
           give
           an
           account
           of
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           likewise
           that
           are
           committed
           to
           his
           Charge
           that
           they
           do
           do
           not
           miscarry
           through
           his
           neglect
           .
        
         
           In
           speaking
           of
           this
           great
           and
           necessary
           Duty
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           four
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           wherein
           it
           doth
           consist
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           our
           Obligation
           to
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           point
           of
           Duty
           and
           of
           Interest
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           shall
           enquire
           into
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           so
           common
           and
           shameful
           
           neglect
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           to
           the
           exceeding
           great
           Decay
           of
           Piety
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           As
           a
           Motive
           and
           Argument
           to
           us
           to
           endeavour
           to
           ●etrieve
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           I
           shall
           represent
           to
           you
           the
           pe●nicious
           Cons●quences
           of
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           with
           regard
           to
           our Selves
           ,
           and
           to
           
             the
             Publick
          
           .
           In
           all
           which
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           brief
           ,
           because
           things
           that
           are
           plain
           need
           not
           to
           be
           long
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           shall
           shew
           wherein
           the
           Practice
           of
           this
           Duty
           doth
           consist
           .
           And
           in
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           no
           need
           to
           be
           long
           ,
           because
           this
           Duty
           is
           much
           better
           known
           than
           practised
           .
           The
           principal
           Parts
           of
           it
           are
           these
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           setting
           up
           the
           constant
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Families
           .
           By
           
             daily
             Pray●rs
          
           to
           God
           ,
           every
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           ;
           and
           by
           reading
           some
           Portion
           of
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           at
           those
           Times
           ,
           especially
           out
           of
           the
           Psalms
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           necessary
           to
           keep
           alive
           and
           to
           maintain
           a
           sense
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           where
           it
           is
           neglected
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           any
           Family
           can
           in
           reason
           be
           esteemed
           a
           Family
           of
           Christians
           ,
           or
           indeed
           to
           have
           any
           Religion
           at
           all
           .
        
         
         
           And
           there
           are
           not
           wanting
           excellent
           Helps
           to
           this
           purpose
           for
           those
           that
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           most
           Families
           do
           for
           the
           due
           and
           decent
           discharge
           of
           this
           solemn
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           are
           excellent
           Helps
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           in
           the
           several
           Books
           of
           Dev●tion
           calculated
           for
           the
           private
           use
           of
           Families
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           
             Secret
             Prayer
          
           in
           our
           Closets
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           besides
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           great
           Fountains
           of
           
             Divine
             Truth
          
           ;
           we
           may
           do
           well
           likewise
           to
           add
           to
           these
           other
           pious
           and
           profitable
           Books
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           plainness
           are
           fitted
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           all
           Capacities
           in
           the
           most
           necessary
           Points
           of
           Belief
           and
           Practice
           :
           Of
           which
           sort
           ,
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           abundant
           store
           ;
           but
           none
           that
           I
           think
           is
           more
           fitted
           for
           general
           and
           constant
           use
           than
           that
           
             excellent
             Book
          
           so
           well
           known
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           
             The
             whole
             Duty
             of
             Man
          
           :
           Because
           it
           is
           conveniently
           divided
           into
           Parts
           or
           
             Sections
             ;
             one
          
           of
           which
           may
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           when
           there
           is
           leisure
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           on
           the
           
             Lord's
             Day
          
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           Family
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           be
           brought
           and
           kept
           together
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Opportunity
           
           to
           attend
           upon
           these
           things
           without
           distraction
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           by
           no
           means
           omit
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           in
           many
           Families
           already
           gone
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           going
           out
           of
           Fashion
           :
           I
           mean
           a
           solemn
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           begging
           his
           Blessing
           ,
           at
           our
           Meals
           ,
           upon
           his
           good
           Creatures
           provided
           for
           our
           use
           ;
           and
           by
           returning
           Thanks
           to
           him
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           refreshment
           of
           them
           :
           This
           being
           a
           piece
           of
           
             Natural
             Religion
          
           owned
           and
           practised
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           Places
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           never
           so
           shamefully
           and
           scandalously
           neglected
           ,
           and
           I
           fear
           by
           many
           slighted
           and
           despised
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           amongst
           us
           at
           this
           Day
           :
           And
           most
           neglected
           where
           there
           is
           greatest
           Reason
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           at
           the
           most
           plentiful
           Tables
           ,
           and
           among
           those
           of
           highest
           Quality
           :
           As
           if
           Great
           Persons
           were
           ashamed
           ,
           or
           thought
           scorn
           to
           own
           from
           whence
           these
           Blessings
           come
           ;
           like
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           of
           whom
           God
           complains
           in
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Hos
           .
           2.
           8.
           
           
             She
             knew
             not
             that
             I
             gave
             Her
             Corn
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             multiplied
             her
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             :
             She
             knew
             not
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           She
           would
           not
           acknowledge
           from
           whose
           Bounty
           all
           these
           
           Blessings
           came
           :
           Or
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           poor
           were
           obliged
           to
           thank
           God
           for
           a
           little
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           are
           
             fed
             to
             the
             full
          
           ,
           and
           whose
           
             Cups
             overflow
          
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           almost
           every
           day
           surfeited
           of
           plenty
           ,
           were
           not
           at
           least
           equally
           bound
           to
           make
           returns
           of
           thankful
           acknowledgment
           to
           the
           
             Great
             Giver
          
           of
           all
           good
           things
           ;
           and
           to
           implore
           His
           Bounty
           and
           Blessing
           ,
           upon
           whom
           
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             do
             wait
             ,
          
           that
           
             He
             may
             give
             them
             their
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             .
          
        
         
           
             O
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             Generation
          
           !
           Do
           you
           thus
           reason
           ?
           
             Do
             ye
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ,
             foolish
             and
             unwise
             ?
          
           This
           is
           a
           very
           sad
           and
           broad
           Sign
           of
           the
           prevalency
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           among
           us
           ,
           when
           so
           Natural
           and
           so
           Reasonable
           a
           piece
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           meet
           and
           equal
           an
           acknomledgment
           of
           the
           constant
           and
           daily
           Care
           and
           Providence
           of
           Almighty
           God
           towards
           us
           begins
           to
           grow
           out
           of
           Date
           and
           use
           ;
           in
           a
           Nation
           professing
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Being
           and
           Providence
           of
           God.
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           righteous
           thing
           with
           God
           to
           take
           away
           his
           Blessings
           from
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           deny
           Him
           this
           just
           and
           easy
           Tribute
           of
           Praise
           and
           Thanksgiving
           ?
           
             Shall
             not
             God
             visit
             for
          
           this
           horrible
           
             Ingratitude
             ?
             And
             shall
             not
             his
             Soul
             be
             avenged
             on
             such
             a
             Nation
             a●
          
           
           
             this
             ?
             Hear
             ,
             O
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             be
             ye
             horribly
             astonished
             at
             this
             !
          
           I
           hope
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           misbecoming
           the
           meanest
           of
           God's
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           wherein
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           is
           so
           nearly
           concerned
           ,
           to
           reprove
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Highest
           and
           Greatest
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           ,
           so
           shameful
           and
           heinous
           a
           Fault
           ,
           with
           a
           proportionable
           Vehemence
           and
           Severity
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Another
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           a
           very
           considerable
           Part
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           consists
           in
           instructing
           those
           committed
           to
           our
           Charge
           in
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           careful
           Practice
           of
           the
           
             necessary
             Duties
          
           of
           Religion
           ;
           instilling
           these
           into
           Children
           in
           their
           tender
           years
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           them
           ,
           
             line
             upon
             line
          
           ,
           and
           
             precept
             upon
             precept
             ,
             here
             a
             little
             and
             there
             a
             little
          
           ;
           and
           into
           those
           that
           are
           more
           
             grown
             up
          
           ,
           by
           proper
           and
           suitable
           means
           of
           instruction
           ,
           and
           by
           furnishing
           them
           with
           such
           Books
           as
           are
           most
           proper
           to
           teach
           them
           those
           things
           in
           Religion
           which
           are
           most
           necessary
           by
           all
           to
           be
           believ'd
           and
           practis'd
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           order
           hereunto
           we
           should
           take
           care
           that
           those
           under
           our
           Charge
           ,
           our
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           should
           be
           taught
           to
           read
           ,
           because
           this
           will
           make
           
           the
           business
           of
           Instruction
           much
           easier
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           they
           are
           diligent
           and
           well-dispos'd
           they
           may
           ,
           after
           having
           been
           taught
           the
           
             first
             Principles
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           reading
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
          
           and
           other
           good
           Books
           ,
           greatly
           improve
           themselves
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           prepared
           to
           receive
           much
           greater
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           by
           the
           publick
           teaching
           of
           their
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           work
           of
           Instruction
           our
           great
           care
           should
           be
           to
           plant
           those
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           in
           our
           Children
           and
           Servants
           which
           are
           most
           fundamental
           and
           necessary
           ,
           and
           are
           like
           to
           have
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           lasting
           influence
           upon
           their
           whole
           Lives
           :
           As
           right
           and
           worthy
           Apprehensions
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           of
           his
           infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           that
           
             He
             is
             of
             purer
             eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             iniquity
             :
          
           And
           a
           lively
           sense
           also
           of
           the
           great
           evil
           and
           danger
           of
           Sin
           :
           A
           firm
           belief
           of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           unspeakable
           and
           endless
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           of
           another
           World.
           If
           these
           Principles
           once
           take
           root
           ,
           they
           will
           spread
           strangely
           ,
           and
           probably
           stick
           by
           them
           and
           continue
           with
           them
           all
           their
           Days
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           if
           we
           plant
           in
           them
           
             doubtful
             Doctrines
          
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           inculcate
           
           upon
           them
           the
           Notions
           of
           a
           Sect
           ,
           and
           the
           Jargon
           of
           a
           Party
           ,
           this
           will
           turn
           to
           a
           very
           pitiful
           account
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           expect
           that
           our
           Harvest
           will
           be
           answerable
           to
           our
           
             Husbandry
             :
             We
             have
             sown
             the
             Wind
             ,
             and
             shall
             reap
             the
             Whirlwind
             .
          
           But
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           more
           particularly
           and
           fully
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Sermons
           concerning
           
             the
             good
             Education
             of
             Children
          
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           work
           of
           Instruction
           of
           those
           that
           are
           under
           our
           Charge
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           at
           other
           Times
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           more
           peculiarly
           seasonable
           on
           the
           
             Lord's
             Day
          
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           employed
           by
           us
           to
           Religious
           purposes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Exercises
           of
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           :
           Chiefly
           in
           the
           
             Publick
             Worship
          
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           which
           we
           should
           take
           care
           that
           our
           Children
           and
           Servants
           should
           diligently
           and
           devoutly
           attend
           .
           Because
           there
           God
           affords
           the
           Means
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           begetting
           and
           increasing
           of
           Piety
           and
           Goodness
           and
           to
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           a
           more
           especial
           Blessing
           :
           There
           they
           will
           have
           the
           opportunity
           of
           joining
           in
           the
           
             publick
             Prayers
          
           of
           God's
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           sharing
           in
           the
           unspeakable
           bene●●t
           and
           advantage
           of
           them
           :
           And
           
           there
           they
           will
           also
           have
           the
           advantage
           of
           being
           instructed
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           and
           of
           being
           powerfully
           incited
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           There
           likewise
           they
           will
           be
           invited
           to
           the
           
             Lord's
             Table
          
           ,
           to
           participate
           of
           the
           
             H.
             Sacrament
          
           of
           
           Christ's
           most
           blessed
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ;
           which
           being
           the
           most
           
             Solemn
             Institution
          
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           the
           frequent
           participation
           whereof
           is
           by
           our
           
             B.
             Lord
          
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           his
           
             Dying
             Love
          
           ,
           enjoined
           upon
           all
           Christians
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           take
           a
           very
           particular
           care
           that
           those
           who
           are
           under
           our
           Charge
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           duly
           instructed
           and
           prepared
           for
           it
           ;
           that
           so
           as
           often
           as
           Opportunity
           is
           offer'd
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           present
           at
           this
           Holy
           Action
           ,
           and
           partak●
           of
           the
           inestimable
           Benefits
           and
           Comforts
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           the
           
             Publick
             Worship
          
           of
           
             that
             Day
          
           is
           over
           ,
           our
           Families
           should
           be
           instructed
           at
           Home
           ,
           by
           having
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           other
           good
           Books
           read
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           care
           likewise
           should
           be
           taken
           that
           they
           do
           this
           themselves
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           chief
           Opportunity
           that
           most
           
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           those
           that
           are
           Servants
           ,
           have
           of
           minding
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           thinking
           seriously
           of
           another
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           it
           of
           very
           great
           consequence
           to
           the
           maintaining
           and
           keeping
           alive
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           this
           Day
           be
           Religiously
           observed
           ,
           and
           spent
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           care
           of
           our
           Souls
           .
           For
           surely
           every
           one
           that
           hath
           a
           true
           sense
           of
           Religion
           will
           grant
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           some
           Time
           should
           be
           solemnly
           set
           apart
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           all
           other
           our
           greatest
           Concernment
           :
           And
           they
           who
           neglect
           this
           so
           proper
           Season
           and
           Opportunity
           ,
           will
           hardly
           find
           any
           other
           Time
           for
           it
           :
           Especially
           those
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Government
           and
           Command
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           who
           are
           seldom
           upon
           any
           other
           Day
           allowed
           to
           be
           so
           much
           Masters
           of
           their
           Time
           ,
           as
           upon
           
             this
             Day
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           add
           further
           ,
           as
           a
           considerable
           Part
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           desirous
           to
           have
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           Religious
           in
           good
           earnest
           and
           would
           set
           them
           forward
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
           that
           they
           do
           not
           only
           allow
           them
           Time
           and
           Opportunity
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           do
           also
           strictly
           and
           earnestly
           charge
           them
           to
           retire
           themselves
           every
           Day
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           on
           the
           
             Lord's
             Day
          
           ,
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           ,
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           the
           Forgiveness
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           mercy
           and
           Blessing
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           likewise
           to
           Praise
           Him
           for
           all
           his
           Favours
           and
           Benefits
           conferred
           upon
           them
           from
           Day
           to
           Day
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           take
           care
           that
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           be
           furnish'd
           with
           such
           short
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Praise
           ,
           as
           are
           proper
           and
           suitable
           to
           their
           capacities
           and
           conditions
           respectively
           ;
           because
           there
           are
           but
           very
           few
           that
           know
           how
           to
           set
           about
           and
           perform
           these
           Duties
           ,
           especially
           at
           first
           ,
           without
           some
           Helps
           of
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           another
           principal
           Part
           of
           this
           Duty
           consists
           in
           giving
           
             good
             Ex●mple
          
           to
           our
           Families
           .
           This
           was
           
           David's
           Resolution
           ,
           Psal
           .
           101.
           2.
           
           
             I
             will
             behave
             my self
             wisely
             in
             a
             perfect
             way
             ,
             I
             will
             walk
             within
             my
             House
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             .
          
           Take
           great
           care
           to
           be
           exemplary
           to
           thy
           Family
           in
           the
           best
           things
           ;
           in
           a
           constant
           and
           devout
           serving
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           in
           a
           sober
           and
           prudent
           and
           unblameable
           Conversation
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           effectual
           ways
           to
           make
           those
           who
           are
           under
           our
           Care
           and
           Authority
           good
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           good
           our Selves
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           good
           Example
           to
           shew
           them
           the
           way
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Without
           this
           our
           best
           Instructions
           will
           signify
           but
           very
           little
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           force
           and
           efficacy
           of
           them
           will
           be
           lost
           .
           We
           undermine
           the
           best
           Instructions
           we
           can
           give
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           seconded
           and
           confirmed
           by
           our
           own
           Example
           ,
           and
           Practice
           .
           The
           want
           of
           this
           will
           weaken
           the
           Authority
           of
           all
           our
           good
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           very
           little
           Reverence
           and
           Obedience
           will
           be
           paid
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Precepts
           and
           Admonitions
           of
           a
           very
           good
           Man
           have
           in
           them
           a
           great
           power
           of
           Persuasion
           ,
           and
           are
           apt
           strongly
           to
           move
           and
           to
           inflame
           others
           to
           
             go
             and
             do
             likewise
          
           :
           But
           the
           good
           Instructions
           of
           a
           bad
           Man
           are
           languid
           and
           faint
           ,
           and
           of
           very
           little
           force
           ;
           because
           they
           give
           no
           heart
           and
           encouragement
           to
           follow
           that
           Counsel
           which
           they
           see
           he
           that
           gives
           it
           does
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           take
           himself
           .
           But
           of
           this
           likewise
           I
           shall
           have
           Occasion
           to
           speak
           more
           fully
           in
           the
           following
           Discourses
           concerning
           the
           
             good
             Education
          
           
           
             of
             Children
          
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           have
           spoken
           of
           the
           First
           thing
           which
           I
           proposed
           ,
           namely
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Practice
           of
           this
           Duty
           doth
           consist
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           Second
           ,
           namely
           ,
        
         
           II.
           To
           consider
           our
           Obligation
           to
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           point
           of
           Duty
           and
           of
           Interest
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           Point
           of
           Duty
           .
           All
           Authority
           over
           others
           is
           a
           Talent
           intrusted
           with
           us
           by
           God
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           good
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           we
           are
           accountable
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           improve
           it
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           to
           that
           end
           .
           We
           are
           obliged
           by
           all
           lawful
           means
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           temporal
           welfare
           of
           our
           Family
           ,
           to
           feed
           and
           cloath
           their
           Bodies
           and
           to
           give
           them
           a
           comfortable
           Subsistence
           here
           in
           the
           World
           :
           And
           surely
           much
           more
           are
           we
           obliged
           to
           take
           care
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           their
           eternal
           Happiness
           in
           another
           Life
           ;
           in
           comparison
           of
           which
           all
           temporal
           Concernments
           and
           Considerations
           are
           as
           nothing
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           be
           accounted
           a
           very
           barbarous
           thing
           in
           a
           Father
           or
           Master
           to
           suffer
           a
           Child
           to
           starve
           for
           want
           of
           the
           necessaries
           of
           Life
           ,
           food
           and
           raiment
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           World
           would
           cry
           shame
           upon
           them
           for
           it
           :
           But
           how
           much
           greater
           Cruelty
           must
           it
           in
           reason
           be
           thought
           to
           
           let
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           ,
           and
           one
           
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
          
           ,
           perish
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           and
           
             necessary
             Instruction
          
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           
             eternal
             Salvation
          
           ?
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           St.
           Paul
           thinks
           no
           words
           bad
           enough
           for
           those
           who
           neglect
           the
           temporal
           welfare
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           
             He
             that
             provideth
             not
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             especially
             for
             those
             of
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             hath
             denied
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             Infidel
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           deserve
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           neglects
           a
           Duty
           to
           which
           from
           the
           plain
           Dictates
           of
           Nature
           a
           Heathen
           thinks
           himself
           obliged
           .
           What
           then
           shall
           be
           said
           for
           them
           who
           take
           no
           care
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           everlasting
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           eternal
           Misery
           and
           Ruin
           of
           those
           who
           are
           so
           immediately
           under
           their
           Charge
           ,
           and
           so
           very
           nearly
           related
           to
           them
           ?
        
         
           We
           are
           obliged
           to
           procure
           the
           Happiness
           of
           our
           Children
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           likewise
           by
           all
           the
           Natural
           bonds
           of
           Duty
           and
           Affection
           .
           For
           our
           Children
           are
           a
           part
           of
           our Selves
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           perish
           by
           our
           fault
           and
           neglect
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           perpetual
           Wound
           and
           Sting
           to
           us
           ;
           their
           Blood
           will
           be
           upon
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           the
           
           guilt
           of
           it
           will
           for
           ever
           lye
           at
           our
           doors
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           we
           are
           obliged
           likewise
           in
           Justice
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           Reparation
           ,
           to
           take
           all
           possible
           care
           of
           their
           Happiness
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           conveyed
           a
           sad
           Inheritance
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           those
           corrupt
           and
           evil
           inclinations
           which
           they
           have
           derived
           from
           us
           :
           And
           therefore
           we
           should
           with
           the
           greatest
           care
           and
           diligence
           endeavour
           to
           rectify
           their
           perverse
           Natures
           ,
           and
           to
           cure
           those
           cursed
           dispositions
           to
           evil
           which
           we
           have
           transmitted
           to
           them
           :
           And
           since
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           in
           so
           much
           mercy
           to
           provide
           ,
           by
           the
           abundant
           Grace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           powerful
           a
           Remedy
           for
           this
           
             hereditary
             Disease
          
           of
           our
           corrupt
           and
           degenerate
           Nature
           ,
           we
           should
           do
           what
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           partake
           of
           the
           Blessing
           and
           Benefit
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           other
           Members
           of
           our
           Family
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Servants
           ,
           or
           other
           Relations
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           taken
           the
           Charge
           ;
           common
           Humanity
           will
           oblige
           us
           to
           be
           concerned
           for
           their
           Happiness
           as
           they
           are
           Men
           and
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           our Selves
           ;
           and
           Charity
           likewise
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Christians
           and
           Baptized
           into
           the
           same
           Faith
           and
           capable
           of
           
           the
           same
           
             common
             Salvation
          
           ,
           does
           yet
           more
           strictly
           oblige
           us
           by
           all
           means
           to
           endeavour
           that
           they
           may
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           it
           ;
           especially
           since
           they
           are
           committed
           to
           our
           Care
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           we
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           accountable
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           our
           Obligation
           in
           point
           of
           Duty
           is
           very
           clear
           and
           strong
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           be
           remiss
           and
           negligent
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           we
           can
           never
           answer
           it
           either
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           our
           own
           Consciences
           :
           Which
           I
           hope
           will
           awaken
           us
           all
           who
           are
           concerned
           in
           it
           to
           the
           serious
           consideration
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           effectually
           engage
           us
           for
           the
           future
           to
           the
           faithful
           and
           conscientious
           performance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           are
           hereto
           likewise
           obliged
           in
           point
           of
           Interest
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           really
           for
           our
           service
           and
           advantage
           that
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           us
           should
           serve
           and
           fear
           God
           :
           Religion
           being
           the
           best
           and
           surest
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           all
           Relations
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Caution
           and
           Security
           for
           the
           true
           discharge
           and
           performance
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Would
           we
           have
           dutiful
           and
           obedient
           Children
           ,
           diligent
           and
           faithful
           Servants
           ?
           Nothing
           will
           so
           effectually
           oblige
           them
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           and
           the
           
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           firmly
           settled
           and
           rooted
           in
           them
           .
           Abraham
           who
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           God
           himself
           was
           so
           eminent
           an
           Example
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           both
           of
           a
           good
           Father
           and
           a
           good
           Master
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           found
           the
           good
           success
           of
           his
           Religious
           care
           in
           the
           happy
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           upon
           his
           
             Son
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           his
           chief
           Servant
           and
           Steward
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           Eliezer
           of
           Damascus
           .
        
         
           What
           an
           unexampled
           Instance
           of
           the
           most
           profound
           respect
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           his
           Father
           did
           Isaac
           give
           ,
           when
           without
           the
           least
           murmuring
           or
           reluctancy
           he
           submitted
           to
           be
           bound
           and
           laid
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           slain
           for
           a
           Sacrifice
           ;
           if
           God
           had
           not
           by
           an
           Angel
           ,
           sent
           on
           purpose
           ,
           interposed
           to
           prevent
           it
           ?
        
         
           What
           an
           admirable
           Servant
           to
           Abraham
           was
           the
           Steward
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           Eliezer
           of
           Damascus
           ?
           How
           diligent
           and
           faithful
           was
           he
           in
           his
           
           Master's
           service
           ?
           So
           that
           he
           trusted
           him
           in
           his
           greatest
           Concernments
           and
           with
           all
           that
           he
           had
           .
           And
           when
           he
           employed
           him
           in
           that
           great
           Affair
           of
           the
           Marriage
           of
           his
           
             Son
             Isaac
          
           ,
           what
           pains
           did
           he
           take
           ,
           what
           prudence
           did
           he
           use
           ,
           what
           fidelity
           did
           he
           shew
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           great
           
           Trust
           ,
           giving
           himself
           no
           rest
           till
           he
           had
           accomplish'd
           the
           Business
           he
           was
           sent
           about
           ?
           God
           seems
           purposely
           to
           have
           left
           these
           two
           Instances
           upon
           Record
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           encourage
           Fathers
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           to
           a
           Religious
           care
           of
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           shew
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           to
           oblige
           men
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           I
           will
           add
           but
           one
           Instance
           more
           .
           How
           did
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           secure
           
           Joseph's
           fidelity
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           a
           very
           great
           and
           violent
           Temptation
           ?
           When
           there
           was
           nothing
           else
           to
           restrain
           him
           from
           so
           lewd
           and
           wicked
           an
           act
           and
           to
           which
           he
           was
           so
           powerfully
           tempted
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           great
           trust
           his
           Master
           reposed
           in
           him
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           Duty
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           the
           
             Fear
             of
             God
          
           preserved
           him
           from
           consenting
           to
           so
           vile
           and
           wicked
           an
           action
           ,
           
             How
             can
             I
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             do
             this
             great
             wickedness
             and
             sin
             against
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           prudence
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           wise
           consideration
           of
           the
           great
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           which
           will
           thereby
           redound
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           ought
           with
           the
           greatest
           care
           to
           instill
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           into
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           us
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Seeds
           of
           true
           Piety
           be
           sown
           in
           them
           ,
           
           we
           shall
           reap
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           :
           And
           if
           this
           be
           neglected
           ,
           we
           shall
           certainly
           find
           the
           mischief
           and
           inconvenience
           of
           it
           .
           If
           out
           Children
           and
           Servants
           be
           not
           taught
           to
           fear
           and
           reverence
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           expect
           that
           they
           should
           reverence
           and
           regard
           us
           ?
           at
           least
           we
           can
           have
           no
           sure
           hold
           of
           them
           .
           For
           nothing
           but
           Religion
           lays
           an
           obligation
           upon
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           other
           certain
           bond
           of
           Duty
           and
           Obedience
           and
           Fidelity
           :
           Men
           will
           break
           loose
           from
           all
           other
           Ties
           when
           a
           fit
           Occasion
           and
           a
           fair
           Opportunity
           doth
           strongly
           tempt
           them
           .
           And
           as
           Religion
           is
           necessary
           to
           procure
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           and
           all
           the
           comfort
           and
           happiness
           which
           that
           brings
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           necessary
           likewise
           to
           secure
           the
           mutual
           Duties
           and
           Offices
           of
           men
           to
           one
           another
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           Third
           thing
           which
           I
           proposed
           ,
           namely
           ,
        
         
           III.
           To
           enquire
           into
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           so
           common
           and
           shameful
           Neglect
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           to
           the
           exceeding
           great
           decay
           of
           Piety
           among
           us
           .
           And
           this
           may
           in
           part
           be
           ascribed
           to
           our
           Civil
           Confusions
           and
           Distractions
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           to
           our
           Dissentions
           and
           Differences
           in
           Religion
           ,
           
           which
           have
           not
           only
           divided
           and
           scattered
           our
           Parochial
           Churches
           and
           Congregations
           ,
           but
           have
           entred
           likewise
           into
           our
           Families
           ,
           and
           made
           great
           disturbances
           and
           disorders
           there
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           may
           in
           good
           part
           be
           ascribed
           to
           our
           Civil
           Confusions
           and
           Distractions
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           time
           do
           lay
           all
           Laws
           asleep
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           only
           occasion
           a
           general
           Licentiousness
           and
           dissoluteness
           of
           Manners
           ,
           but
           have
           usually
           a
           proportionable
           bad
           in●luence
           upon
           the
           order
           and
           Government
           of
           Families
           ;
           by
           weakning
           the
           Authority
           of
           those
           that
           Govern
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           the
           opportunity
           of
           greater
           License
           to
           those
           that
           should
           be
           governed
           :
           For
           when
           
             publick
             Laws
          
           lose
           their
           Authority
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           maintain
           and
           keep
           up
           the
           strict
           Rules
           and
           Order
           of
           Families
           ,
           which
           after
           great
           and
           long
           Disorder
           are
           very
           hard
           to
           be
           retriev'd
           and
           recover'd
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           great
           Neglect
           and
           Decay
           of
           Religious
           Order
           in
           Families
           is
           chiefly
           owing
           to
           our
           Dissentions
           and
           Differences
           in
           Religion
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           whereof
           many
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Conscience
           have
           broke
           loose
           into
           a
           boundless
           Liberty
           .
           So
           that
           among
           the
           manifold
           ill
           Consequences
           of
           our
           Divisions
           
           in
           Religion
           this
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           the
           Religious
           Order
           of
           Families
           hath
           been
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           broken
           and
           dissolved
           .
           Some
           will
           not
           meet
           at
           the
           same
           Prayers
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           nor
           go
           to
           the
           same
           Church
           and
           Place
           of
           
             publick
             Worship
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           pretence
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           do
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           under
           colour
           of
           serving
           God
           in
           a
           different
           way
           according
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           do
           either
           wholly
           or
           in
           great
           measure
           neglect
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           if
           they
           do
           not
           at
           that
           Time
           haunt
           and
           frequent
           Places
           of
           Debauchery
           and
           Lewdness
           ;
           which
           they
           may
           safely
           do
           ,
           being
           from
           under
           the
           eye
           of
           their
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           :
           However
           by
           this
           means
           it
           becomes
           impossible
           for
           the
           most
           careful
           Masters
           of
           Families
           ,
           to
           take
           an
           account
           of
           those
           under
           their
           Charge
           how
           they
           ●pend
           their
           time
           on
           the
           
             Lord's
             Day
          
           ,
           and
           to
           train
           them
           up
           in
           any
           certain
           and
           orderly
           way
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           methinks
           is
           so
           great
           and
           sensible
           an
           inconvenience
           ,
           and
           hath
           had
           such
           dismal
           effects
           in
           many
           Families
           ,
           as
           ought
           effectually
           to
           convince
           us
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           endeavouring
           a
           greater
           Union
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           to
           
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           those
           happy
           Days
           when
           God
           was
           served
           in
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           whole
           Families
           
             went
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God
             in
             Companies
          
           ;
           and
           Fathers
           and
           Masters
           had
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           continually
           under
           their
           eye
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           all
           united
           in
           their
           Worship
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           own
           Houses
           and
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Work
           of
           Religious
           Education
           and
           Instruction
           was
           effectually
           carried
           on
           ,
           and
           a
           steddy
           Authority
           and
           decent
           Order
           was
           maintained
           in
           Families
           ;
           men
           were
           edified
           and
           built
           up
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
             God
             in
             all
             things
          
           was
           glorified
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           assure
           our selves
           ,
           that
           till
           we
           are
           better
           agreed
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           our
           unhappy
           and
           childish
           Differences
           are
           laid
           aside
           ;
           and
           till
           the
           Publick
           and
           unanimous
           Worship
           of
           God
           do
           in
           some
           measure
           recover
           its
           reputation
           ,
           the
           good
           Order
           and
           Government
           of
           Families
           as
           to
           the
           great
           ends
           of
           Religion
           is
           never
           likely
           to
           obtain
           and
           to
           have
           any
           considerable
           effect
           .
           Which
           I
           hope
           will
           make
           all
           men
           who
           heartily
           love
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           to
           consider
           seriously
           how
           necessary
           it
           is
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           these
           Differences
           ;
           that
           in
           our
           private
           Families
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           publick
           
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           may
           
             with
             one
             mind
             and
             with
             one
             mouth
             glorify
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           Brethren
           ,
           
             as
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             exhorts
             the
          
           Corinthians
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
          
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           ye
           all
           speak
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           be
           no
           divisions
           among
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           ye
           be
           perfectly
           joined
           together
           in
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           judgment
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
          
           keeping
           of
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           Peace
           ,
           
             and
             to
             prevent
          
           Divisions
           and
           Separations
           among
           Christians
           .
           
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
          
           Fourth
           
             and
             last
             thing
             I
             proposed
             ,
             and
             which
             remains
             to
             be
             very
             briefly
             spoken
             to
             ,
             namely
             ,
          
        
         
           IV.
           The
           very
           mischievous
           and
           fatal
           Consequences
           of
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           and
           to
           our Selves
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           the
           
             Publick
             .
             Families
          
           are
           the
           first
           Seminaries
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           if
           care
           be
           not
           there
           taken
           to
           prepare
           persons
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           tender
           years
           ,
           for
           publick
           teaching
           and
           instruction
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           to
           have
           but
           very
           little
           effect
           .
           The
           neglect
           of
           a
           due
           preparation
           of
           our
           Children
           and
           Servants
           at
           home
           ,
           to
           
           make
           them
           capable
           of
           profiting
           by
           what
           they
           hear
           and
           may
           learn
           at
           Church
           ,
           is
           like
           an
           error
           in
           the
           first
           Concoction
           which
           can
           hardly
           ever
           be
           corrected
           afterwards
           .
           So
           that
           in
           this
           first
           neglect
           the
           foundation
           of
           an
           infinite
           Mischief
           is
           laid
           ;
           because
           if
           no
           care
           be
           taken
           of
           persons
           in
           their
           younger
           years
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           most
           capable
           of
           the
           impressions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           reasonably
           be
           expected
           that
           they
           should
           come
           to
           good
           afterwards
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           continue
           void
           of
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           care
           taken
           to
           plant
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           almost
           necessarily
           be
           bad
           in
           all
           Relations
           ;
           undutiful
           Children
           ,
           slothful
           and
           unfaithful
           Servants
           ,
           scandalous
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           unprofitable
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           disobedient
           to
           Governours
           both
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           Burthens
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Plagues
           of
           Human
           Society
           :
           And
           this
           Evil
           ,
           if
           no
           Remedy
           be
           applied
           to
           it
           ,
           will
           continually
           grow
           worse
           ,
           and
           diffuse
           and
           spread
           it self
           farther
           in
           every
           Age
           ,
           till
           Impiety
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           Infidelity
           and
           Profaneness
           have
           over-run
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           be
           ripe
           for
           its
           final
           Ruin
           :
           Just
           as
           it
           was
           before
           the
           Destruction
           
           of
           the
           Old
           World
           ,
           when
           
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Man
             was
             great
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             Flesh
             had
             corrupted
             their
             way
             ,
          
           then
           
             the
             Flood
             came
             and
             swept
             them
             all
             away
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Consequences
           of
           this
           Neglect
           will
           likewise
           be
           very
           dismal
           to
           our Selves
           .
           We
           shall
           first
           of
           all
           others
           feel
           the
           Inconvenience
           ,
           as
           we
           had
           the
           greatest
           share
           in
           the
           Guilt
           of
           it
           .
           We
           can
           have
           no
           manner
           of
           security
           of
           the
           Duty
           and
           Fidelity
           of
           those
           of
           our
           Family
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           no
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           no
           fear
           of
           God
           before
           their
           eyes
           .
           If
           we
           have
           taken
           no
           care
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           their
           Duty
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           no-wise
           probable
           that
           they
           will
           make
           Conscience
           of
           their
           Duty
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           shall
           have
           the
           first
           ill
           Consequences
           of
           their
           Miscarriage
           ;
           besides
           the
           Shame
           and
           Sorrow
           of
           it
           :
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           evil
           they
           commit
           ever
           after
           ,
           will
           be
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           chargeable
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           put
           upon
           our
           score
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Great
           Day
           .
           It
           ought
           to
           make
           us
           tremble
           to
           think
           with
           what
           bitterness
           and
           Rage
           our
           Children
           and
           Servants
           will
           then
           fly
           in
           our
           faces
           ,
           for
           having
           been
           the
           Cause
           of
           their
           eternal
           Ruin
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           due
           care
           on
           our
           part
           to
           prevent
           
           it
           .
           In
           
             that
             Day
          
           ,
           next
           to
           God
           and
           our
           
             own
             Consciences
          
           ,
           our
           most
           terrible
           Accusers
           will
           be
           those
           of
           our
           own
           House
           ,
           nay
           those
           that
           came
           out
           of
           our
           own
           Bowels
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           only
           Part
           of
           our
           Family
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           our
           Selves
           .
           But
           this
           also
           I
           shall
           have
           a
           proper
           Occasion
           to
           prosecute
           more
           fully
           in
           the
           following
           Discourses
           concerning
           the
           
             Education
             of
             Children
          
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           it
           .
        
         
           Upon
           all
           these
           Considerations
           and
           many
           more
           that
           might
           be
           urged
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           take
           up
           the
           pious
           Resolution
           of
           Joshua
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           
             We
             and
             OUR
             HOUSES
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           And
           that
           ,
           through
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           we
           will
           do
           all
           that
           in
           us
           lies
           by
           our
           future
           Care
           and
           Diligence
           to
           repair
           our
           former
           neglects
           in
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           this
           one
           Consideration
           more
           to
           all
           that
           I
           have
           already
           mentioned
           :
           If
           Children
           were
           carefully
           educated
           ,
           and
           Families
           regularly
           and
           Religiously
           ordered
           ,
           what
           a
           happy
           and
           delightful
           Place
           ,
           what
           a
           Paradise
           would
           this
           World
           be
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           now
           it
           is
           ?
        
         
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           which
           I
           have
           with
           so
           much
           plainness
           and
           faithfulness
           laid
           before
           
           you
           ,
           may
           sink
           into
           your
           hearts
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           whilst
           the
           thing
           may
           be
           remedied
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           not
           for
           ever
           lament
           this
           neglect
           and
           repent
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           thing
           will
           be
           past
           Remedy
           and
           there
           will
           be
           no
           place
           for
           Repentance
           .
           
             But
             I
             hope
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             accompany
             Salvation
             ,
             though
             I
             thus
             speak
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           OF
           THE
           Education
           of
           Children
           .
        
         
           
             PROV
             .
             XXII
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Train
             up
             a
             child
             in
             the
             way
             he
             should
             go
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             old
             he
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           on
           purpose
           chosen
           this
           Text
           for
           the
           subject
           of
           a
           Preparatory
           Discourse
           in
           order
           to
           the
           reviving
           of
           that
           so
           shamefully
           neglected
           and
           yet
           most
           useful
           and
           necessary
           Duty
           of
           Catechising
           children
           and
           young
           persons
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           extend
           it
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Education
           of
           Children
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           the
           greatest
           consequence
           both
           to
           Religion
           and
           the
           Publick
           welfare
           .
        
         
           For
           we
           who
           are
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           instruct
           those
           
           who
           are
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           in
           the
           common
           Duties
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           such
           as
           belong
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           but
           likewise
           in
           all
           the
           particular
           Duties
           which
           the
           several
           Relations
           in
           which
           they
           stand
           to
           one
           another
           do
           respectively
           require
           and
           call
           for
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           amongst
           all
           these
           I
           know
           none
           that
           is
           of
           greater
           concernment
           to
           Religion
           and
           to
           the
           good
           Order
           of
           the
           World
           than
           the
           careful
           Education
           of
           Children
           .
           And
           there
           is
           hardly
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           more
           difficult
           ,
           and
           which
           requires
           a
           more
           prudent
           and
           diligent
           and
           constant
           application
           of
           our
           best
           care
           and
           endeavour
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           known
           Saying
           of
           Melancthon
           that
           there
           are
           three
           things
           which
           are
           extremely
           difficult
           ,
           
             parturire
             ,
             docere
             ,
             regere
          
           ;
           to
           
             bear
             and
             bring
             forth
             Children
          
           ,
           to
           
             instruct
             and
             bring
             them
             up
             to
             be
             Men
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             govern
             them
             when
             they
             arrive
             at
             Man's
             estate
             .
             The
             instruction
          
           and
           
             good
             Education
             of
             Children
          
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           difficult
           of
           these
           .
           For
           to
           do
           it
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           does
           not
           only
           require
           great
           sagacity
           to
           discern
           their
           particular
           disposition
           and
           temper
           ,
           but
           great
           discretion
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           and
           manage
           them
           ,
           and
           likewise
           continual
           care
           and
           diligent
           attendance
           
           to
           form
           them
           by
           degrees
           to
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           It
           requires
           great
           wisdom
           and
           industry
           to
           advance
           a
           considerable
           Estate
           ,
           much
           art
           and
           contrivance
           and
           pains
           to
           raise
           a
           great
           and
           regular
           Building
           :
           But
           the
           greatest
           and
           noblest
           Work
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           greatest
           prudence
           and
           care
           is
           to
           rear
           and
           build
           up
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           form
           and
           fashion
           him
           to
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           all
           kind
           of
           honest
           and
           worthy
           actions
           .
           Now
           the
           Foundations
           of
           this
           great
           Work
           are
           to
           be
           carefully
           laid
           in
           the
           tender
           years
           of
           Children
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           rise
           and
           grow
           up
           with
           them
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Wiseman
           here
           in
           the
           
             Text
             ,
             Train
             up
             a
             Child
             in
             the
             way
             he
             should
             go
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             old
             he
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           are
           contained
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Duty
           of
           Parents
           and
           Instructers
           of
           Children
           ,
           
             Train
             up
             a
             Child
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           Childhood
           here
           I
           understand
           the
           Age
           of
           Persons
           from
           their
           Birth
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           from
           their
           first
           capacity
           of
           Instruction
           till
           they
           arrive
           at
           the
           State
           and
           Age
           which
           next
           succeeds
           Childhood
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           call
           Youth
           ;
           
           and
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           Season
           for
           Confirmation
           .
           For
           when
           Children
           have
           been
           well
           Catechised
           and
           instructed
           in
           Religion
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           fittest
           Time
           for
           them
           to
           take
           upon
           themselves
           and
           in
           their
           own
           Persons
           to
           confirm
           that
           
             solemn
             Vow
          
           which
           by
           their
           Sureties
           they
           made
           at
           their
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           
             Train
             up
             a
             Child
             in
             the
             way
             he
             should
             go
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Life
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           lead
           ;
           instruct
           him
           carefully
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           practice
           of
           his
           whole
           duty
           to
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           observe
           and
           perform
           all
           the
           days
           of
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Here
           is
           the
           consequent
           fruit
           and
           benefit
           of
           good
           Education
           :
           
             And
             when
             he
             is
             old
             he
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             .
          
           This
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           according
           to
           the
           moral
           probability
           of
           things
           :
           Not
           as
           if
           this
           happy
           effect
           did
           always
           and
           infallibly
           follow
           upon
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           a
           Child
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           very
           frequently
           is
           ,
           and
           may
           probably
           be
           presumed
           and
           hoped
           to
           be
           the
           fruit
           and
           effect
           of
           a
           pious
           and
           prudent
           Education
           .
           Solomon
           means
           that
           from
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           this
           is
           the
           most
           hopeful
           and
           likely
           way
           to
           train
           up
           a
           Child
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Man.
           For
           as
           Aristotle
           
           truly
           observes
           ,
           
             Moral
             Sayings
          
           and
           
             Proverbial
             Speeches
          
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           usually
           and
           
             for
             the
             most
             part
          
           true
           .
           And
           though
           there
           may
           be
           several
           exceptions
           made
           ,
           and
           instances
           given
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           infringe
           the
           general
           truth
           of
           them
           :
           But
           if
           in
           frequent
           and
           common
           experience
           they
           be
           found
           true
           ,
           this
           is
           all
           the
           truth
           that
           is
           expected
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           all
           that
           was
           intended
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           this
           Aphorism
           or
           Proverb
           of
           Solomon
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           are
           most
           of
           the
           
             wise
             Sayings
          
           of
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Proverbs
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Eccleasistes
           :
           And
           we
           do
           greatly
           mistake
           the
           design
           and
           meaning
           of
           them
           when
           ever
           we
           go
           about
           to
           exact
           them
           to
           a
           more
           strict
           and
           rigorous
           truth
           ,
           and
           shall
           upon
           due
           consideration
           find
           it
           impossible
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Text
           may
           be
           fully
           comprised
           in
           the
           following
           Proposition
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
             careful
             ,
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             religious
             Education
             of
             Children
             hath
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             very
             good
             influence
             upon
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           Argument
           I
           design
           ,
           by
           God's
           assistance
           ,
           to
           reduce
           my
           Discourse
           to
           these
           Five
           Heads
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           shall
           shew
           more
           generally
           wherein
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           Children
           doth
           consist
           ,
           and
           severally
           consider
           the
           principal
           parts
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           shall
           give
           some
           more
           particular
           Directions
           for
           the
           management
           of
           this
           work
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           may
           be
           most
           effectual
           for
           its
           end
           .
        
         
           III.
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           some
           of
           the
           common
           and
           more
           remarkable
           miscarriages
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           .
        
         
           IV.
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           make
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           by
           shewing
           how
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           Children
           comes
           to
           be
           of
           so
           great
           advantage
           and
           to
           have
           so
           powerful
           and
           lasting
           an
           influence
           upon
           their
           whole
           Lives
           .
        
         
           V.
           and
           Lastly
           ;
           I
           shall
           by
           the
           most
           powerful
           Arguments
           I
           can
           offer
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           stir
           up
           and
           persuade
           those
           whose
           Duty
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           discharge
           it
           with
           great
           care
           and
           conscience
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           shall
           shew
           more
           generally
           
             wherein
             the
             good
             Education
             of
             Children
             doth
             consist
             ,
          
           and
           severally
           consider
           
             the
             principal
             Parts
          
           of
           it
           .
           And
           under
           this
           Head
           I
           
           shall
           comprehend
           promiscuously
           the
           Duty
           of
           Parents
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           their
           death
           ,
           of
           Guardians
           ;
           and
           of
           God-fathers
           and
           God-mothers
           ;
           though
           this
           for
           the
           most
           part
           signifies
           very
           little
           more
           than
           a
           pious
           and
           charitable
           care
           and
           concernment
           for
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           Children
           for
           whom
           they
           are
           Sureties
           are
           seldom
           under
           their
           power
           :
           And
           the
           Duty
           likewise
           of
           those
           who
           are
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Instructers
           of
           them
           :
           And
           the
           Duty
           also
           of
           
             Masters
             of
             Families
          
           towards
           Servants
           in
           their
           childhood
           and
           younger
           years
           :
           And
           lastly
           the
           Duty
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           under
           whose
           Parochial
           care
           and
           inspection
           Children
           are
           as
           members
           of
           the
           Families
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           under
           this
           Head
           I
           shall
           comprehend
           the
           Duties
           of
           all
           these
           respectively
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           obligations
           which
           lie
           upon
           each
           of
           them
           in
           their
           several
           relations
           to
           them
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           reduce
           them
           to
           these
           eight
           particulars
           ,
           as
           the
           principal
           parts
           wherein
           the
           Education
           of
           Children
           doth
           consist
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           the
           tender
           and
           careful
           nursing
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           bringing
           them
           to
           be
           baptised
           and
           admitted
           Members
           of
           
           Christ's
           
           Church
           ,
           at
           the
           times
           appointed
           or
           accustomed
           in
           the
           National
           Church
           of
           which
           the
           Parents
           are
           Members
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           a
           due
           care
           to
           inform
           and
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           whole
           compass
           of
           their
           Duty
           to
           God
           and
           to
           their
           Neighbour
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           And
           more
           especially
           in
           a
           prudent
           and
           diligent
           care
           to
           form
           their
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           to
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           In
           giving
           them
           good
           Example
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           In
           wise
           restraints
           from
           that
           which
           is
           Evil
           ,
           by
           seasonable
           Reproof
           and
           Correction
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           In
           bringing
           them
           to
           be
           publickly
           Catechised
           by
           the
           Minister
           in
           order
           to
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           In
           bringing
           them
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           solemnly
           Confirmed
           ,
           by
           their
           taking
           upon
           themselves
           the
           Vow
           which
           by
           their
           Sureties
           they
           enter'd
           into
           at
           their
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             In
             the
             tender
             and
             careful
             nursing
             of
             Children
             .
          
           I
           mention
           this
           first
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           first
           and
           most
           natural
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           Parents
           towards
           their
           Children
           :
           And
           this
           is
           particularly
           the
           
           Duty
           of
           Mothers
           .
           This
           affection
           and
           tenderness
           ,
           Nature
           which
           is
           our
           surest
           guide
           and
           director
           ,
           hath
           implanted
           in
           all
           living
           Creatures
           towards
           their
           young
           ones
           :
           And
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           greater
           reproach
           to
           Creatures
           that
           are
           endued
           with
           Reason
           ,
           than
           to
           neglect
           a
           Duty
           to
           which
           Nature
           directs
           even
           the
           Brute
           Creatures
           by
           a
           blind
           and
           unthinking
           Instinct
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           such
           a
           Duty
           as
           cannot
           be
           neglected
           without
           a
           downright
           affront
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           nothing
           can
           excuse
           but
           disability
           ,
           or
           sickness
           ,
           or
           the
           
             evident
             danger
          
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           or
           the
           interposition
           of
           the
           
             Father's
             Authority
          
           ,
           or
           some
           very
           extraordinary
           and
           
             publick
             necessity
          
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           foresee
           will
           seem
           a
           very
           
             hard
             Saying
          
           to
           nice
           and
           delicate
           Mothers
           ,
           who
           prefer
           their
           own
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           to
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           own
           Bodies
           :
           But
           whether
           they
           will
           hear
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           will
           forbear
           ,
           I
           think
           my self
           obliged
           to
           deal
           plainly
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           so
           faithful
           as
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           this
           is
           a
           natural
           Duty
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           necessary
           and
           indispensable
           obligation
           than
           any
           positive
           Precept
           of
           reveal'd
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           general
           neglect
           of
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           and
           crying
           Sins
           of
           this
           
           Age
           and
           Nation
           ;
           and
           which
           as
           much
           as
           any
           Sin
           whatsoever
           is
           evidently
           a
           punishment
           to
           it self
           in
           the
           palpable
           ill
           effects
           and
           consequences
           of
           it
           :
           Which
           I
           shall
           ,
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           represent
           ;
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           we
           may
           in
           this
           first
           Point
           of
           Education
           ,
           so
           fundamental
           and
           necessary
           to
           the
           happiness
           both
           of
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           the
           Publick
           Good
           of
           Human
           Society
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           uner●ing
           Instinct
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           plain
           Dictate
           of
           the
           common
           Reason
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           practice
           of
           all
           Ages
           and
           Nations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           neglect
           of
           this
           Duty
           is
           a
           ●ort
           of
           exposing
           of
           Children
           ;
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           not
           done
           ,
           as
           very
           often
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           with
           more
           than
           ordinary
           care
           and
           choice
           .
           It
           always
           exposeth
           them
           to
           manifest
           inconvenience
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           great
           danger
           ;
           even
           to
           that
           degree
           as
           in
           the
           consequence
           of
           it
           is
           but
           little
           better
           than
           the
           laying
           a
           Child
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           and
           leaving
           it
           to
           the
           care
           and
           compassion
           of
           a
           Parish
           .
           There
           are
           two
           very
           visible
           inconveniencies
           which
           ●o
           commonly
           attend
           it
           .
        
         
         
           1
           st
           ,
           Strange
           Milk
           ,
           which
           is
           often
           very
           disagreeable
           to
           the
           Child
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           ●he
           Child
           to
           be
           sure
           sucks
           in
           the
           natural
           in●irmities
           of
           the
           Nurse
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           her
           natural
           inclinations
           and
           irregular
           passions
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           stick
           by
           the
           Child
           for
           a
           long
           time
           after
           :
           And
           which
           is
           worse
           than
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           sometimes
           happens
           that
           some
           secret
           Disease
           of
           the
           Nurse
           is
           conveyed
           to
           the
           Child
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           A
           shameful
           and
           dangerous
           neglect
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           especially
           by
           such
           Nurses
           as
           make
           a
           Trade
           of
           it
           ;
           of
           whom
           there
           are
           great
           numbers
           in
           and
           about
           this
           great
           City
           :
           Who
           after
           they
           have
           made
           their
           first
           and
           main
           advantage
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           by
           the
           excessive
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           extravagant
           vailes
           ,
           which
           usually
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           above
           all
           places
           in
           the
           Wo●ld
           ,
           are
           given
           at
           Christenings●
           And
           then
           by
           the
           strait
           allowances
           which
           are
           commonly
           made
           afterwards
           for
           the
           nursing
           and
           keeping
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           are
           often
           tempted
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           worse
           ,
           to
           a
           great
           neglect
           of
           the
           Child
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           happen
           to
           dye
           for
           want
           of
           due
           care
           ,
           ●ets
           the
           Nurse
           at
           liberty
           to
           make
           a
           new
           advantage
           by
           taking
           another
           Child
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           well
           be
           otherwise
           expected
           than
           that
           a
           Nurse
           ,
           who
           by
           this
           course
           is
           first
           made
           to
           be
           unnatural
           to
           her
           own
           Child
           ,
           should
           have
           no
           great
           care
           and
           tenderness
           for
           a
           Child
           which
           is
           not
           her
           own
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           a
           very
           sad
           Observation
           made
           by
           those
           who
           have
           had
           the
           opportunity
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           several
           of
           the
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           about
           London
           ,
           where
           this
           Trade
           of
           nursing
           Children
           is
           chiefly
           driven
           ,
           hardly
           one
           in
           five
           of
           these
           Children
           lives
           out
           the
           year
           :
           And
           this
           surely
           is
           a
           danger
           which
           natural
           affection
           as
           well
           as
           duty
           does
           oblige
           Parents
           to
           take
           all
           possible
           care
           to
           prevent
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           course
           doth
           most
           certainly
           tend
           very
           much
           to
           the
           estranging
           and
           weakning
           of
           natural
           affection
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           I
           mean
           both
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Mother
           and
           of
           the
           Child
           .
           The
           pains
           of
           nursing
           as
           well
           as
           of
           bearing
           Children
           doth
           insensibly
           create
           a
           strange
           tenderness
           of
           affection
           and
           care
           in
           the
           Mother
           .
           
             Can
             a
             woman
          
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           
             forget
             her
             sucking
             child
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             not
             have
             compassion
             on
             the
             son
             of
             her
             womb
             ?
          
           Isa
           .
           49.
           15.
           
           
             Can
             a
             Woman
          
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Mother
           ,
           not
           a
           Nurse
           ;
           for
           the
           sucking
           
           child
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             son
             of
             her
             womb
          
           .
           God
           speaks
           of
           this
           as
           a
           thing
           next
           to
           impossible
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           likewise
           is
           a
           great
           endearment
           of
           the
           Mother
           to
           the
           Child
           :
           Which
           endearment
           ,
           when
           the
           Child
           is
           put
           out
           ,
           is
           transferr'd
           from
           the
           Mother
           to
           the
           Nurse
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           continues
           to
           be
           so
           for
           a
           great
           many
           years
           after
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           often
           to
           that
           degree
           as
           if
           the
           Nurse
           were
           the
           true
           Mother
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Mother
           a
           meer
           stranger
           .
           So
           that
           by
           this
           means
           natural
           affection
           must
           be
           extremely
           weaken'd
           ;
           which
           is
           great
           pity
           ,
           because
           when
           it
           is
           kept
           up
           in
           its
           full
           strength
           it
           often
           proves
           one
           of
           the
           best
           securities
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           Child
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           this
           severe
           Doctrine
           will
           go
           down
           but
           very
           hardly
           with
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           I
           must
           take
           the
           more
           care
           to
           guard
           it
           against
           the
           Objections
           which
           will
           be
           made
           to
           it
           .
           Those
           from
           
             natural
             disability
          
           ,
           or
           sickness
           ;
           from
           evident
           and
           apparent
           danger
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           interposition
           of
           the
           
             Father's
             Authority
          
           ,
           or
           from
           
             plain
             necessity
          
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           be
           any
           other
           that
           have
           an
           equal
           Reason
           with
           these
           ,
           I
           have
           prevented
           already
           by
           allowing
           them
           to
           be
           just
           and
           reasonable
           exceptions
           from
           the
           general
           
           Rule
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           real
           ,
           and
           not
           made
           Pretences
           to
           shake
           off
           our
           Duty
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           besides
           these
           ,
           two
           Objections
           which
           indeed
           are
           real
           ,
           but
           yet
           seem
           to
           have
           too
           great
           a
           weight
           with
           those
           who
           would
           fain
           decline
           this
           Duty
           ,
           and
           are
           by
           no
           means
           sufficient
           to
           excuse
           Mothers
           ,
           no
           not
           those
           of
           the
           highest
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           ,
           from
           the
           natural
           obligation
           of
           it
           .
           And
           they
           are
           these
           .
           The
           
             manifest
             trouble
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             manifold
             restraint
          
           which
           the
           careful
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           does
           unavoidably
           bring
           upon
           those
           who
           submit
           themselves
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           For
           the
           trouble
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           only
           this
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           that
           no
           more
           need
           to
           be
           said
           about
           it
           ;
           that
           no
           body
           is
           discharged
           from
           any
           Duty
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           trouble
           which
           necessarily
           attends
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           inseparable
           from
           it
           ;
           since
           God
           who
           made
           it
           a
           Duty
           foresaw
           the
           trouble
           of
           it
           when
           he
           made
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           As
           to
           the
           
             manifold
             restraint
          
           which
           it
           lays
           upon
           Mothers
           ;
           this
           will
           best
           be
           answer'd
           by
           considering
           of
           what
           nature
           these
           restraints
           are
           .
           And
           they
           are
           chiefly
           in
           these
           and
           the
           like
           instances
           .
           This
           Duty
           restrains
           Mothers
           from
           spending
           their
           Morning
           and
           their
           Money
           in
           curious
           and
           costly
           Dressing
           ;
           from
           misspending
           
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Day
           in
           formal
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           impertinent
           Visits
           ,
           and
           in
           seeing
           and
           hearing
           Plays
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           are
           neither
           fit
           to
           be
           seen
           or
           heard
           by
           modest
           Persons
           and
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           ;
           as
           I
           hope
           all
           Christians
           do
           ,
           especially
           Persons
           of
           higher
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           :
           And
           it
           restrains
           them
           likewise
           from
           trifling
           away
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Night
           in
           Gaming
           ,
           and
           in
           Revelling
           till
           past
           Midnight
           ,
           I
           am
           loth
           to
           say
           how
           much
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           those
           terrible
           restraints
           which
           this
           natural
           Duty
           ,
           of
           Mothers
           nursing
           their
           Children
           ,
           lays
           upon
           them
           .
           Now
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           all
           these
           to
           be
           very
           happy
           restraints
           :
           Happy
           surely
           for
           the
           Child
           ;
           and
           in
           many
           respects
           happy
           for
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           whole
           Family
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           means
           will
           be
           kept
           in
           much
           better
           order
           :
           But
           happiest
           of
           all
           for
           the
           Mother
           ,
           who
           does
           herein
           not
           only
           discharge
           a
           great
           and
           necessary
           Duty
           ,
           but
           is
           hereby
           also
           hinder'd
           from
           running
           into
           many
           great
           Faults
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           will
           be
           forgiven
           must
           cost
           her
           a
           deep
           Contrition
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           bitter
           Repentance
           .
        
         
         
           Perhaps
           I
           may
           have
           gone
           further
           in
           this
           unusual
           Argument
           ,
           than
           will
           please
           the
           present
           Age
           :
           But
           I
           hope
           Posterity
           will
           be
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           consider
           it
           and
           lay
           it
           to
           heart
           .
           For
           I
           am
           greatly
           afraid
           that
           the
           World
           will
           never
           be
           much
           better
           till
           this
           great
           Fault
           be
           mended
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           next
           Particular
           wherein
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           Children
           doth
           consist
           ,
           namely
        
         
           II.
           
             In
             bringing
             them
             to
             be
             Baptized
             and
             admitted
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
          
           at
           the
           times
           appointed
           or
           accustomed
           in
           the
           National
           Church
           of
           which
           the
           Parents
           are
           Members
           .
           I
           mean
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           there
           publickly
           initiated
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           admitted
           by
           Baptism
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           do
           strictly
           enjoyn
           ,
           unless
           the
           Child
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           case
           only
           it
           is
           allow'd
           to
           administer
           Baptism
           privately
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           summary
           way
           without
           performing
           the
           whole
           Office
           :
           But
           then
           if
           the
           Child
           live
           ,
           it
           is
           ordered
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Office
           is
           to
           be
           solemnly
           perform'd
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           since
           our
           unhappy
           Confusions
           ,
           this
           Sacrament
           hath
           
           very
           frequently
           been
           administred
           in
           private
           :
           And
           Ministers
           have
           been
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           the
           greater
           mischief
           of
           Separation
           ,
           necessitated
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           powerful
           of
           their
           Parishioners
           ;
           who
           for
           their
           ease
           ,
           or
           humour
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           convenience
           of
           a
           pompous
           Christening
           ,
           will
           either
           have
           their
           Children
           baptized
           at
           home
           by
           their
           Minister
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           refuse
           ,
           will
           get
           some
           other
           Minister
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           very
           irregular
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           would
           intreat
           such
           persons
           calmly
           to
           consider
           how
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           plain
           design
           of
           the
           institution
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           this
           perverse
           custom
           ,
           and
           their
           obstinate
           resolution
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           .
           For
           is
           there
           any
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           or
           Corporation
           into
           which
           persons
           are
           admitted
           without
           some
           kind
           of
           Solemnity
           ?
           And
           is
           the
           Privilege
           of
           being
           admitted
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           Heirs
           of
           the
           great
           and
           glorious
           Promises
           and
           Blessings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Covenant
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           less
           considerable
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           conferr'd
           with
           less
           Solemnity
           ?
           I
           speak
           to
           Christians
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           are
           so
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           will
           without
           my
           using
           more
           words
           about
           it
           ,
           consider
           what
           I
           ●●y
           in
           this
           Particular
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           Another
           and
           very
           necessary
           Part
           of
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           Children
           is
           ,
           
             by
             degrees
             to
             inform
             and
             carefully
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             whole
             compass
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
          
           and
           Themselves
           :
           That
           so
           they
           may
           be
           taught
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           in
           all
           the
           steps
           of
           their
           Life
           ,
           from
           their
           first
           capacity
           of
           Reason
           till
           they
           arrive
           at
           the
           more
           perfect
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           that
           Faculty
           ;
           when
           ,
           if
           at
           first
           they
           be
           well
           instructed
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           better
           able
           to
           direct
           and
           govern
           themselves
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Duty
             God
             does
             expresly
             and
             very
             particularly
             charge
             upon
             his
             own
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             the
             People
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             speaking
             of
             the
          
           Laws
           
             which
             he
             had
             given
             them
          
           :
           Duet
           .
           
             6.
             7
          
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           ,
           
             says
             He
          
           ,
           teach
           them
           diligently
           unto
           thy
           Children
           ,
           and
           shalt
           talk
           of
           them
           when
           thou
           sittest
           in
           thine
           house
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           walkest
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           when
           thou
           liest
           down
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           risest
           up
           .
           
             And
             this
             God
             long
             before
             promised
             that
          
           Abraham
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           
             would
             do
          
           .
           Gen.
           
             18.
             19.
          
           
           I
           know
           Abraham
           ,
           
             says
             He
          
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           command
           his
           Children
           and
           his
           Houshold
           after
           him
           to
           keep
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
         
           
             This
             Work
             ought
             to
             be
             begun
             very
             early
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             budding
             and
             appearance
             of
             Reason
             and
             Understanding
             in
             Children
             .
             So
             the
          
           Prophet
           
             directs
             ;
             Isa
             .
             28.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           Whom
           shall
           he
           teach
           knowledge
           ?
           Whom
           shall
           he
           make
           to
           understand
           doctrine
           ?
           Them
           that
           are
           weaned
           from
           the
           milk
           ,
           and
           drawn
           from
           the
           breasts
           :
           For
           precept
           must
           be
           upon
           precept
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           this
           end
           we
           must
           ,
           by
           such
           degrees
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           ,
           bring
           them
           acquainted
           with
           God
           and
           themselves
           .
           And
           in
           the
           first
           place
           we
           must
           inform
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Being
           as
           God
           ,
           whom
           we
           ought
           to
           honour
           and
           reverence
           above
           all
           things
           ?
           And
           then
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           all
           his
           Creatures
           and
           the
           work
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             He
             that
             hath
             made
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             our selves
             :
          
           That
           He
           continually
           preserves
           us
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           all
           the
           good
           things
           that
           we
           enjoy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           ask
           every
           thing
           of
           Him
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           our
           dependance
           upon
           Him
           ;
           and
           to
           return
           thanks
           to
           Him
           for
           all
           that
           we
           have
           and
           hope
           for
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           a
           just
           and
           easy
           Tribute
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           we
           can
           render
           to
           Him
           for
           his
           numberless
           favours
           and
           benefits
           .
        
         
         
           And
           after
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           instructed
           more
           particularly
           in
           their
           Duty
           to
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           more
           fully
           afterwards
           .
           And
           because
           Fear
           and
           Hope
           are
           the
           two
           Passions
           which
           do
           chiefly
           sway
           and
           govern
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           springs
           and
           Principles
           of
           action
           ;
           therefore
           Children
           are
           to
           be
           carefully
           inform'd
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Life
           after
           Death
           ,
           wherein
           men
           shall
           receive
           from
           God
           a
           mighty
           and
           eternal
           Reward
           ,
           or
           a
           terrible
           and
           endless
           Punishment
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           have
           done
           or
           neglected
           their
           Duty
           in
           this
           Life
           :
           That
           God
           will
           love
           and
           reward
           those
           who
           do
           his
           will
           and
           keep
           his
           commandments
           ,
           but
           will
           execute
           a
           dreadful
           punishment
           upon
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquity
           and
           the
           wilful
           transgressors
           of
           his
           Laws
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           made
           sensible
           of
           the
           great
           degeneracy
           and
           corruption
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           derived
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Fall
           and
           wilful
           transgression
           of
           our
           
             first
             Parents
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           way
           of
           our
           Recovery
           out
           of
           this
           miserable
           state
           by
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           whom
           God
           hath
           sent
           in
           our
           Nature
           to
           purchase
           and
           accomplish
           the
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           from
           the
           Captivity
           of
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Damnation
           of
           Hell.
           
        
         
         
           IV.
           The
           good
           Education
           of
           Children
           consists
           not
           only
           in
           informing
           their
           Minds
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           their
           Duty
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           
             in
             endeavouring
             with
             the
             greatest
             care
             and
             prudence
             to
             form
             their
             Lives
             and
             Manners
             to
             Religion
             and
             Virtue
             .
          
           And
           this
           must
           be
           done
           by
           training
           them
           up
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           following
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           Obedience
           and
           Modesty
           ;
           to
           Diligence
           and
           Sincerity
           ;
           and
           to
           Tenderness
           and
           Pity
           ,
           as
           the
           general
           dispositions
           to
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           the
           good
           government
           of
           their
           Passions
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Tongue
           ;
           and
           particularly
           to
           
             speak
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           to
           hate
           Lying
           as
           a
           base
           and
           vile
           quality
           ;
           these
           being
           as
           it
           were
           the
           foundations
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           towards
           God
           ;
           to
           Sobriety
           and
           Chastity
           with
           regard
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           to
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           towards
           all
           men
           ;
           as
           the
           principal
           and
           essential
           Parts
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           the
           general
           dispositions
           to
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           we
           must
           train
           them
           up
           ,
        
         
         
           1
           st
           .
           To
           Obedience
           .
           Parents
           must
           take
           great
           care
           to
           maintain
           their
           Authority
           over
           their
           Children
           ;
           otherwise
           they
           will
           neither
           regard
           their
           Commands
           ,
           nor
           hearken
           to
           and
           follow
           their
           Instructions
           .
           If
           they
           once
           get
           head
           and
           grow
           stubborn
           and
           disobedient
           ,
           there
           is
           very
           little
           hope
           left
           of
           doing
           any
           great
           good
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           To
           Modesty
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           fear
           of
           Shame
           and
           Disgrace
           .
           This
           disposition
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           Children
           ,
           is
           a
           marvellous
           advantage
           to
           all
           good
           purposes
           .
           They
           are
           modest
           ,
           says
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             who
             are
             afraid
             to
             offend
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             offend
             who
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             do
             it
          
           ;
           as
           Children
           are
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           much
           under
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Passions
           ,
           without
           a
           proportionable
           strength
           of
           Reason
           to
           govern
           them
           and
           keep
           them
           under
           .
        
         
           Now
           Modesty
           is
           not
           properly
           a
           Virtue
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           very
           good
           Sign
           of
           a
           tractable
           and
           towardly
           Disposition
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           preservative
           and
           security
           against
           Sin
           and
           Vice
           :
           And
           those
           Children
           ,
           who
           are
           much
           under
           the
           restraint
           of
           Modesty
           ,
           we
           look
           upon
           as
           most
           hopeful
           and
           likely
           to
           prove
           good
           :
           Whereas
           Immodesty
           is
           a
           vicious
           temper
           broke
           loose
           and
           got
           free
           from
           all
           restraint
           :
           So
           that
           
           there
           is
           nothing
           left
           to
           keep
           an
           impudent
           person
           from
           Sin
           ,
           when
           fear
           of
           Shame
           is
           gone
           :
           For
           Sin
           will
           soon
           take
           possession
           of
           that
           person
           whom
           Shame
           hath
           left
           .
           He
           that
           is
           once
           become
           shameless
           hath
           prostituted
           himself
           .
           Therefore
           preserve
           this
           Disposition
           in
           Children
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           best
           means
           to
           preserve
           their
           innocency
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           goodness
           .
        
         
           3
           dly
           .
           To
           
             diligence
             ,
             sine
             quâ
             vir
             magnus
             nunquam
             extitit●
             without
             which
             ,
          
           says
           one
           ,
           
             there
             never
             was
             any
             great
             and
             excellent
             person
             .
          
           When
           the
           
             Roman
             Historians
          
           describe
           an
           extraordinary
           man
           ,
           this
           always
           enters
           into
           his
           Character
           as
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             incredibili
             industriâ
             ,
             diligentiâ
             singulari
          
           ,
           of
           
             incredible
             industry
             ,
             of
             singular
             diligence
          
           ;
           or
           something
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           And
           indeed
           a
           Person
           can
           neither
           be
           excellently
           good
           ,
           nor
           extremely
           bad
           without
           this
           quality
           .
           The
           Devil
           himself
           could
           not
           be
           so
           bad
           and
           mischievous
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           so
           stirring
           and
           restless
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           
             compass
             the
             Earth
          
           and
           
             go
             to
             and
             fro
             seeking
             whom
             he
             might
             devour
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Character
           of
           Sylla
           ,
           and
           Marius
           ,
           and
           Cataline
           ,
           those
           great
           
           Disturbers
           of
           the
           Roman
           State
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Cesar
           and
           Pompey
           ,
           who
           were
           much
           greater
           and
           better
           men
           ,
           but
           yet
           gave
           trouble
           enough
           to
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           dissolved
           the
           Roman
           Common-wealth
           ,
           by
           their
           Ambition
           and
           Contention
           for
           Superiority
           :
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           enters
           into
           all
           their
           Characters
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           of
           a
           vigorous
           and
           indefatigable
           spirit
           .
           So
           that
           Diligence
           in
           it self
           is
           neither
           a
           Virtue
           nor
           a
           Vice
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           applied
           either
           way
           ,
           to
           good
           or
           bad
           purposes
           ;
           and
           yet
           where
           all
           other
           requisites
           do
           concur
           it
           is
           a
           very
           proper
           Instrument
           and
           Disposition
           for
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           train
           up
           Children
           to
           diligence
           ,
           if
           ever
           you
           desire
           they
           should
           excel
           in
           any
           kind
           .
           
             The
             diligent
             hand
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             maketh
             rich
          
           ,
           Prov.
           10.
           4.
           
           Rich
           in
           estate
           ,
           Rich
           in
           knowledge
           .
           
             Seest
             thou
             a
             man
             diligent
             in
             his
             business
             ,
          
           as
           the
           same
           Wise-man
           observes
           ,
           Prov.
           22.
           29.
           
             he
             shall
             stand
             before
             Princes
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             stand
             before
             mean
             ,
          
           or
           obscure
           men
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           Prov.
           12.
           24.
           
           
             The
             hand
             of
             the
             diligent
             shall
             bear
             rule
             ,
             but
             the
             slothful
             shall
             be
             under
             Tribute
             .
             Diligence
          
           puts
           almost
           every
           thing
           into
           our
           power
           ,
           and
           will
           in
           time
           make
           Children
           capable
           of
           the
           best
           and
           greatest
           things
           .
        
         
         
           Whereas
           Idleness
           is
           the
           bane
           and
           ruin
           of
           Children
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           unbending
           of
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           Rust
           of
           their
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           laying
           of
           their
           Minds
           fallow
           ;
           not
           as
           Husbandmen
           do
           their
           Lands
           that
           they
           may
           get
           new
           heart
           and
           strength
           ,
           but
           to
           impair
           and
           lose
           that
           which
           they
           have
           .
           Children
           that
           are
           bred
           up
           in
           laziness
           are
           almost
           necessarily
           bad
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           be
           good
           ;
           and
           they
           cannot
           take
           pains
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           never
           been
           inured
           and
           accustomed
           to
           it
           ;
           which
           makes
           their
           Spirits
           restive
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           have
           occasion
           to
           quicken
           them
           and
           spur
           them
           up
           to
           business
           they
           will
           stand
           stock
           still
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           never
           let
           your
           Children
           be
           without
           a
           Calling
           ,
           or
           without
           some
           useful
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           innocent
           employment
           that
           will
           take
           them
           up
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           put
           upon
           a
           kind
           of
           necessity
           of
           being
           vicious
           for
           want
           of
           something
           better
           to
           do
           .
           The
           Devil
           tempts
           the
           active
           and
           vigorous
           into
           his
           service
           ,
           knowing
           what
           ●it
           and
           proper
           instruments
           they
           are
           to
           do
           his
           drudgery
           :
           But
           the
           slothful
           and
           idle
           ,
           no
           body
           having
           hired
           them
           and
           set
           them
           on
           work
           ,
           lie
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           he
           stumbles
           upon
           
           them
           as
           
             he
             goes
             about
          
           ;
           and
           they
           do
           as
           it
           were
           offer
           themselves
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           having
           nothing
           to
           do
           they
           even
           tempt
           the
           Devil
           himself
           to
           tempt
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           them
           in
           his
           way
           .
        
         
           4
           thly
           .
           To
           sincerity
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           so
           properly
           a
           single
           Virtue
           ,
           as
           the
           life
           and
           soul
           of
           all
           other
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           ;
           and
           without
           which
           ,
           what
           shew
           of
           goodness
           soever
           a
           man
           may
           make
           ,
           he
           is
           un●ound
           and
           rotten
           at
           the
           heart
           .
           Cherish
           therefore
           this
           disposition
           in
           Children
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           men
           will
           be
           the
           great
           security
           and
           ornament
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           will
           render
           them
           acceptable
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Men.
           
        
         
           5
           thly
           .
           To
           tenderness
           and
           pity
           :
           Which
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           engage
           in
           business
           and
           to
           have
           dealings
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           good
           bar
           against
           Injustice
           and
           Oppression
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           continually
           prompting
           us
           to
           Charity
           ,
           and
           will
           fetch
           powerful
           Arguments
           for
           it
           from
           our
           own
           bowels
           .
        
         
           To
           preserve
           this
           goodness
           and
           tenderness
           of
           nature
           ,
           this
           so
           very
           human
           and
           useful
           affection
           ,
           keep
           Children
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           
             bloody
             Sights
          
           and
           Spectacles
           of
           cruelty
           ;
           and
           discountenance
           in
           them
           all
           cruel
           
           and
           barbarous
           usage
           of
           Creatures
           under
           their
           power
           :
           do
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           torture
           and
           kill
           them
           for
           their
           sport
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           because
           this
           will
           insensibly
           and
           by
           degrees
           hard●n
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           less
           apt
           to
           compassionate
           the
           wants
           of
           the
           poor
           and
           the
           sufferings
           and
           afflictions
           of
           the
           miserable
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           the
           main
           Foundations
           of
           Religion
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           Children
           must
           be
           carefully
           train'd
           up
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           Passions
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Tongues
           ;
           and
           particularly
           to
           
             speak
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           to
           hate
           lying
           as
           a
           base
           and
           vile
           quality
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           To
           the
           good
           Government
           of
           their
           Passions
           .
           It
           is
           the
           disorder
           of
           these
           ,
           more
           especially
           of
           Desire
           ,
           and
           Fear
           ,
           and
           Anger
           ,
           which
           betrays
           us
           to
           many
           evils●
           Anger
           prompts
           men
           to
           contention
           and
           murther
           :
           Inordinate
           Desire
           ,
           to
           covetousness
           and
           fraud
           and
           oppression
           :
           And
           Fear
           many
           times
           awes
           men
           into
           Sin
           ,
           and
           deters
           them
           from
           their
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           these
           Passions
           be
           cherish'd
           ,
           or
           even
           but
           let
           alone
           in
           Children
           ,
           they
           will
           in
           a
           short
           time
           grow
           headstrong
           and
           unruly
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           men
           will
           corrupt
           the
           judgment
           ,
           and
           turn
           good
           nature
           into
           humour
           ,
           and
           the
           understanding
           into
           prejudice
           and
           
           wilfulness
           :
           But
           if
           they
           be
           carefully
           observed
           and
           prudently
           restrained
           ,
           they
           may
           by
           degrees
           be
           managed
           and
           brought
           under
           government
           ;
           and
           the
           inordinacy
           of
           them
           being
           prun'd
           away
           ,
           they
           may
           prove
           excellent
           Instruments●
           of
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           be
           careful
           to
           discountenance
           in
           Children
           any
           thing
           that
           looks
           like
           Rage
           and
           furious
           Anger
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           them
           the
           unreasonableness
           and
           deformity
           of
           it
           .
           Check
           their
           longing
           Desires
           after
           things
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           to
           frequent
           disappointments
           in
           that
           kind
           ;
           that
           when
           you
           think
           fit
           to
           gratify
           them
           they
           may
           take
           it
           for
           a
           favour
           ,
           and
           not
           challenge
           every
           thing
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           as
           their
           due
           ;
           and
           by
           degrees
           may
           learn
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           more
           prudent
           choice
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           as
           being
           much
           better
           able
           to
           judge
           what
           is
           good
           and
           fit
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           you
           see
           them
           at
           any
           time
           apt
           out
           of
           Fear
           to
           neglect
           their
           Duty
           ,
           or
           to
           fall
           into
           any
           Sin
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           tempted
           by
           telling
           a
           Lye
           to
           commit
           one
           fault
           to
           hide
           and
           excuse
           another
           ,
           which
           Children
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           do
           :
           The
           best
           Remedy
           of
           this
           Evil
           will
           be
           to
           plant
           a
           
           greater
           Fear
           against
           a
           less
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           them
           what
           and
           whom
           they
           should
           chiefly
           
             fear
             ;
             not
             him
             who
             can
             hurt
             and
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             Him
             who
             after
             He
             hath
             kill'd
             can
             destroy
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           The
           neglect
           of
           Children
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           mean
           in
           not
           teaching
           them
           to
           govern
           their
           Passions
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           why
           many
           that
           have
           proved
           sincere
           Christians
           when
           they
           came
           to
           be
           Men
           ,
           have
           yet
           been
           very
           imperfect
           in
           their
           conversation
           ,
           and
           their
           Lives
           have
           been
           full
           of
           inequalities
           and
           breaches
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           only
           been
           matter
           of
           great
           trouble
           and
           disquiet
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           of
           great
           scandal
           to
           Religion
           ;
           when
           their
           light
           which
           should
           shine
           before
           men
           is
           so
           often
           darken'd
           and
           obscured
           by
           these
           frequent
           and
           visible
           infirmities
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           To
           the
           
             government
             of
             their
             Tongues
          
           .
           To
           this
           end
           teach
           Children
           Silence
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           
             Betters
             :
          
           :
           And
           assoon
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           such
           a
           Lesson
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           taught
           not
           to
           speak
           but
           upon
           cons●deration
           ,
           both
           of
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           before
           whom
           .
           And
           above
           all
           ,
           inculcate
           upon
           them
           that
           most
           necessary
           Duty
           and
           Vertue
           of
           
             speaking
             truth
          
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           best
           and
           
           strongest
           bands
           of
           Human
           Society
           and
           Commerce
           :
           And
           possess
           them
           with
           the
           baseness
           and
           vileness
           of
           telling
           a
           Lye
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           so
           great
           a
           provocation
           to
           give
           a
           man
           the
           Lye
           ,
           then
           surely
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           that
           Fault
           must
           be
           a
           mighty
           Reproach
           .
        
         
           They
           who
           write
           of
           Japan
           tell
           us
           that
           those
           People
           ,
           though
           mere
           Heathens
           ,
           take
           such
           an
           effectual
           course
           in
           the
           Education
           of
           their
           Children
           as
           to
           render
           a
           Lye
           and
           
             breach
             of
             Faith
          
           above
           all
           things
           odious
           to
           them
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           rare
           thing
           for
           any
           Person
           among
           them
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           Lye
           ,
           or
           found
           guilty
           of
           
             breach
             of
             Faith.
          
           And
           cannot
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christianity
           be
           render'd
           as
           effectual
           to
           restrain
           men
           from
           these
           Faults
           which
           are
           scandalous
           even
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           so
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ?
        
         
           To
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Tongue
           does
           likewise
           belong
           the
           restraining
           of
           Children
           from
           lewd
           and
           obscene
           words
           ,
           from
           vain
           and
           profane
           talk
           ;
           and
           especially
           from
           horrid
           Oaths
           and
           Imprecations
           :
           From
           all
           which
           they
           are
           easily
           kept
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           are
           once
           accustomed
           to
           them
           it
           will
           be
           found
           no
           such
           easy
           matter
           for
           them
           to
           get
           quit
           
           of
           these
           evil
           Habits
           .
           It
           will
           require
           great
           attention
           and
           watchfulness
           over
           themselves
           ,
           to
           keep
           Oaths
           out
           of
           their
           common
           discourse
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           heated
           and
           in
           passion
           ,
           they
           throw
           out
           Oaths
           and
           Curses
           as
           naturally
           as
           men
           that
           are
           highly
           provoked
           fling
           stones
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           comes
           next
           to
           hand
           at
           one
           another
           :
           So
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           to
           let
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           bad
           in
           Children
           to
           grow
           up
           into
           a
           Habit.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           the
           principal
           and
           
             essential
             Parts
          
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           let
           Children
           be
           carefully
           bred
           up
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           ,
           To
           Sobriety
           and
           Temperance
           in
           regard
           to
           themselves
           ;
           under
           which
           I
           comprehend
           likewise
           Purity
           and
           Chastity
           .
           The
           government
           of
           the
           
             sensual
             Appetite
          
           as
           to
           all
           kind
           of
           Bodily
           pleasures
           is
           not
           only
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           an
           excellent
           instrument
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           necessary
           foundation
           of
           Piety
           and
           Justice
           .
           For
           he
           that
           cannot
           govern
           himself
           is
           not
           like
           to
           discharge
           his
           Duty
           either
           to
           God
           or
           Men.
           And
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           puts
           Sobriety
           first
           ,
           as
           a
           primary
           and
           principal
           Virtue
           in
           which
           men
           are
           instructed
           by
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           be
           laid
           as
           the
           foundation
           both
           of
           Piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Righteousness
           to
           
           Men.
           
             The
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           calls
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             brings
             Salvation
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             hath
             appeared
             ;
             teaching
             us
             that
             denying
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             we
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             and
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           It
           first
           teacheth
           us
           to
           live
           soberly
           ;
           and
           unless
           we
           train
           up
           Children
           to
           this
           Vertue
           we
           must
           never
           expect
           that
           they
           will
           either
           live
           righteously
           or
           
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World.
          
           
        
         
           Especially
           ,
           Children
           must
           be
           bred
           up
           to
           great
           Sobriety
           and
           Temperance
           in
           their
           Diet
           ,
           which
           will
           retrench
           the
           fewel
           of
           other
           inordinate
           Appetites
           .
           It
           is
           a
           good
           Saying
           I
           have
           met
           with
           somewhere
           ,
           
             Magna
             pars
             virtutis
             est
             bene
             moratus
             venter
             ,
             a
             well
             manner'd
             and
             well
             govern'd
             Appetite
             ,
          
           in
           matter
           of
           meats
           and
           drinks
           ,
           
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Virtue
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           ,
           that
           Children
           should
           be
           brought
           up
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           a
           Lessian
           Diet
           ,
           which
           sets
           an
           equal
           stint
           to
           all
           Stomachs
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           senseless
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           Law
           would
           be
           which
           should
           enjoin
           that
           Shooes
           for
           all
           Mankind
           should
           be
           made
           upon
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Last
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           To
           a
           serious
           and
           unaffected
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           towards
           God
           ,
           still
           and
           quiet
           ,
           real
           and
           substantial
           ,
           without
           
           much
           shew
           and
           noise
           ;
           and
           as
           free
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           from
           all
           tricks
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           or
           freaks
           of
           Enthusiasm
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           Parents
           and
           Teachers
           be
           not
           very
           prudent
           ,
           will
           almost
           unavoidably
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           the
           Religion
           of
           Children
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           grown
           up
           will
           make
           them
           appear
           ,
           to
           wise
           and
           sober
           Persons
           ,
           phantastical
           and
           conceited
           ;
           and
           render
           them
           very
           apt
           to
           impose
           their
           own
           foolish
           Superstitions
           and
           wild
           Conceits
           upon
           others
           ,
           who
           understand
           Religion
           much
           better
           than
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Let
           them
           be
           taught
           to
           honour
           and
           love
           God
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           to
           attend
           constantly
           upon
           his
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           their
           minds
           intent
           upon
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           wandring
           and
           distraction
           :
           To
           Pray
           to
           God
           as
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Grace
           and
           the
           
             giver
             of
             every
             good
             and
             perfect●
             gift
             :
          
           And
           to
           acknowledge
           Him
           and
           to
           ●render
           Thanks
           to
           Him
           ,
           as
           our
           most
           gracious
           and
           constant
           Benefactor
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Patron
           and
           Preserver
           of
           our
           Lives
           :
           To
           be
           careful
           to
           do
           what
           He
           commands
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           what
           He
           hath
           forbidden
           :
           To
           be
           always
           under
           a
           lively
           sense
           and
           appreh●nsion
           of
           his
           pure
           and
           all-seeing
           Eye
           ,
           
           which
           beholds
           us
           in
           secret
           :
           And
           to
           do
           every
           thing
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Great
           
             Lawgiver
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             and
             to
             destroy
          
           ;
           and
           with
           an
           awful
           regard
           to
           the
           strict
           and
           impartial
           Judgment
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Day
          
           .
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           To
           Justice
           and
           honesty
           :
           To
           defraud
           and
           oppress
           no
           man
           ;
           to
           be
           as
           good
           as
           their
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           all
           their
           Promises
           and
           Contracts
           :
           and
           endeavour
           to
           imprint
           upon
           their
           minds
           the
           Equity
           of
           that
           
             Great
             Rule
          
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           natural
           ,
           and
           so
           easy
           ,
           that
           even
           Children
           are
           capable
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           mean
           that
           Rule
           which
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           tells
           us
           
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           do
           to
           others
           as
           we
           would
           have
           others
           do
           to
           us
           if
           we
           were
           in
           their
           Case
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           ours
           .
        
         
           You
           that
           are
           Parents
           and
           have
           to
           do
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           just
           and
           equal
           in
           all
           your
           dealings
           :
           In
           the
           first
           place
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           your
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           next
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           your
           Children
           :
           Not
           only
           that
           you
           may
           entail
           no
           Curse
           upon
           the
           Estate
           you
           leave
           them
           ,
           but
           likewise
           that
           you
           may
           teach
           them
           no
           Injustice
           by
           the
           Example
           you
           set
           before
           them
           ;
           which
           in
           this
           particular
           
           they
           will
           be
           as
           apt
           to
           imitate
           as
           in
           any
           one
           thing
           ;
           because
           of
           the
           present
           worldly
           advantage
           which
           it
           seems
           to
           bring
           ,
           and
           because
           Justice
           is
           in
           truth
           a
           manly
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           least
           understood
           by
           Children
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Injustice
           is
           a
           Vice
           which
           they
           will
           soonest
           practise
           and
           with
           the
           least
           reluctancy
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           the
           least
           knowledge
           of
           it
           in
           many
           particular
           Cases
           :
           And
           because
           they
           have
           so
           little
           sense
           of
           this
           great
           Virtue
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           allowed
           to
           cheat
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           play
           and
           sport
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           play
           for
           little
           or
           nothing
           :
           For
           if
           they
           practice
           it
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           and
           be
           unjust
           in
           a
           little
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           much
           more
           tempted
           to
           be
           so
           when
           they
           can
           gain
           a
           great
           deal
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           that
           Xenophon
           in
           his
           
             Institution
             of
             Cyrus
          
           ,
           which
           he
           designed
           for
           the
           Idea
           of
           a
           well
           educated
           Prince
           ,
           tells
           us
           this
           little
           but
           very
           instructive
           Story
           concerning
           young
           Cyrus
           :
           That
           his
           Governor
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           make
           him
           to
           understand
           the
           nature
           of
           Justice
           ,
           puts
           this
           Case
           to
           him
           :
           You
           see
           there
           ,
           says
           he
           to
           Cyrus
           ,
           two
           Boys
           playing
           ,
           of
           different
           stature
           ;
           the
           lesser
           of
           them
           hath
           a
           very
           long
           Coat
           ,
           and
           the
           bigger
           a
           very
           short
           one
           :
           Now
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           a
           
           Judge
           how
           would
           you
           dispose
           of
           these
           two
           Garments
           ?
           Cyrus
           immediately
           ,
           and
           with
           very
           good
           reason
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           passeth
           this
           sudden
           Sentence
           ,
           That
           the
           taller
           Boy
           should
           have
           the
           longer
           Garment
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           was
           of
           lower
           stature
           the
           shorter
           ,
           because
           this
           certainly
           was
           fittest
           for
           them
           both
           :
           Upon
           which
           his
           Governor
           sharply
           rebukes
           him
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           to
           make
           two
           Coats
           for
           them
           he
           said
           well
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           not
           put
           this
           Case
           to
           him
           as
           a
           Tailor
           but
           as
           a
           Judge
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           he
           had
           given
           a
           very
           wrong
           Sentence
           :
           For
           a
           Judge
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           
             most
             fit
          
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           just
           ;
           not
           who
           could
           make
           the
           
             best
             use
          
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           who
           hath
           the
           
             most
             right
          
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           bring
           ,
           partly
           to
           shew
           in
           what
           familiar
           ways
           the
           Principles
           of
           Virtue
           may
           be
           instill'd
           into
           Children
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           to
           prove
           that
           Justice
           is
           a
           
             manly
             Virtue
          
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           wherein
           Children
           may
           be
           more
           easily
           misled
           ,
           than
           in
           matter
           of
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           :
           Therefore
           Children
           should
           be
           taught
           the
           general
           Principles
           and
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           because
           if
           we
           would
           teach
           them
           to
           
             do
             Justice
          
           we
           must
           teach
           them
           to
           know
           what
           Justice
           
           is
           .
           For
           many
           are
           unjust
           merely
           out
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           for
           want
           of
           knowing
           better
           ,
           and
           cannot
           help
           it
           .
        
         
           4
           thly
           ,
           To
           Charity
           ;
           I
           mean
           chiefly
           to
           the
           poor
           and
           destitute
           ;
           because
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           essential
           so
           is
           it
           a
           most
           substantial
           Part
           of
           Religion
           .
           Now
           to
           encourage
           this
           Disposition
           in
           Children
           we
           must
           not
           only
           give
           them
           the
           Example
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           must
           frequently
           inculcate
           upon
           them
           such
           Passages
           of
           Scripture
           as
           these
           ,
           That
           
             pure
             Religion
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             fatherless
             and
             the
             widows
             in
             their
             affliction
             :
          
           That
           
             as
             we
             sow
          
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           
             so
             we
             shall
             reap
          
           :
           That
           
             he
             shall
             have
             judgment
             without
             mercy
             who
             hath
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             :
          
           That
           at
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Day
          
           we
           shall
           in
           a
           very
           particular
           manner
           be
           call'd
           to
           an
           account
           for
           the
           practice
           or
           omission
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           and
           shall
           then
           be
           absolved
           or
           condemned
           according
           as
           we
           have
           exercised
           or
           neglected
           this
           great
           Virtue
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           II.
           OF
           THE
           Education
           of
           Children
           .
        
         
           
             PROV
             .
             XXII
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Train
             up
             a
             child
             in
             the
             way
             he
             should
             go
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             old
             he
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           V.
           THE
           good
           Education
           of
           Children
           consists
           
             in
             giving
             them
             good
             Example
          
           .
           This
           course
           David
           took
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           that
           solemn
           Resolution
           of
           his
           ,
           Psal
           .
           101.
           2.
           
           
             I
             will
             behave
             my self
             wisely
             in
             a
             perfect
             way●
             I
             will
             walk
             within
             my
             house
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             .
          
           Let
           Parents
           and
           
             Masters
             of
             Fa●ilies
          
           give
           good
           Example
           to
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           in
           a
           constant
           serving
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           which
           will
           nourish
           Religion
           in
           those
           that
           are
           under
           their
           care
           :
           And
           let
           them
           also
           be
           Exemplary
           
           in
           a
           sober
           and
           holy
           Convers●t●on
           before
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           not
           your
           Children
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           have
           any
           bad
           Examples
           to
           converse
           with
           ,
           either
           among
           your
           Servants
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           Companions
           ;
           lest
           
             by
             walking
             with
             them
             they
             learn
             their
             way
             and
             get
             a
             blot
             to
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           contagion
           in
           Example
           ,
           and
           nothing
           doth
           more
           slily
           insinuate
           it self
           and
           gain
           upon
           us
           than
           a
           living
           and
           familiar
           Pattern
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           you
           lies
           ,
           let
           Children
           always
           have
           good
           Examples
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           Especially
           ,
           let
           Parents
           themselves
           be
           exemplary
           to
           them
           in
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           because
           their
           Example
           is
           of
           all
           other
           the
           most
           powerful
           and
           carries
           greatest
           Authority
           with
           it
           .
           And
           without
           this
           ,
           Instruction
           will
           signify
           very
           little
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           force
           and
           effica●y
           of
           it
           will
           be
           lost
           .
           We
           shall
           find
           it
           very
           hard
           to
           persuade
           our
           Children
           to
           do
           that
           which
           they
           see
           we
           do
           not
           practise
           our selves
           .
           For
           even
           Children
           have
           so
           much
           sense
           and
           sagacity
           as
           to
           understand
           that
           actions
           are
           more
           real
           ●han
           words
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           certain
           indication
           of
           what
           a
           man
           doth
           truly
           and
           inwardly
           believe
           .
           
           Example
           is
           the
           most
           lively
           way
           of
           teaching
           ,
           and
           because
           Children
           are
           much
           given
           to
           imitation
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           a
           very
           delightful
           way
           of
           instruction
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           which
           Children
           are
           most
           capable
           ;
           both
           because
           it
           is
           best
           understood
           ,
           and
           is
           apt
           to
           make
           the
           deepest
           impression
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           Parents
           ,
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           have
           one
           Argument
           to
           be
           Religious
           and
           good
           themselves
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           Children
           .
           If
           you
           desire
           to
           have
           them
           good
           ,
           the
           best
           way
           to
           make
           them
           so
           is
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Example
           of
           it
           in
           being
           good
           your selves
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           Parents
           should
           take
           great
           care
           to
           do
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           worthy
           of
           imitation
           .
           Your
           Children
           will
           follow
           you
           in
           what
           you
           do
           ,
           therefore
           do
           not
           go
           before
           them
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           evil
           .
           The
           evil
           Example
           of
           Parents
           is
           both
           a
           temptation
           and
           encouragement
           to
           Children
           to
           Sin
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Authority
           for
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           looks
           like
           a
           justification
           of
           their
           wickedness
           .
        
         
           With
           what
           reason
           canst
           thou
           expect
           that
           thy
           Children
           should
           follow
           thy
           good
           Instructions
           ,
           when
           thou
           thy self
           givest
           them
           an
           ill
           Example
           ?
           Thou
           dost
           
           but
           as
           it
           were
           be●kon
           to
           them
           with
           thy
           head
           and
           shew
           them
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           by
           thy
           good
           Cou●sel
           ,
           but
           thou
           takest
           them
           by
           the
           ●and
           and
           leadest
           them
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Hell
           by
           thy
           contrary
           Ex●mple
           .
           When
           ever
           you
           swear
           ,
           or
           tell
           a
           lye
           ,
           or
           are
           passionate
           and
           furious
           ,
           or
           come
           dr●nk
           into
           your
           Family
           ,
           you
           weaken
           the
           Authority
           of
           your
           Commands
           ,
           and
           lose
           all
           reverence
           and
           obedience
           to
           them
           by
           contradicting
           your
           own
           Precepts
           .
        
         
           The
           Precepts
           of
           a
           good
           man
           are
           apt
           to
           raise
           and
           inflame
           others
           to
           the
           imitation
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           come
           from
           one
           who
           is
           faulty
           and
           vicious
           in
           that
           kind
           himself
           they
           are
           languid
           and
           faint
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           no
           heart
           and
           encouragement
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           those
           Virtues
           which
           we
           plainly
           see
           they
           do
           not
           practise
           themselves
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
           Apostle's
           Argument
           ,
           
             Thou
             therefore
             that
             teachest
             another
             ,
             teachest
             thou
             not
             thy self
             ?
          
           Thou
           that
           teachest
           thy
           Children
           to
           speak
           truth
           ,
           dost
           thou
           tell
           a
           lye
           ?
           Thou
           that
           sayest
           they
           must
           not
           swear
           ,
           dost
           thou
           profane
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           by
           customary
           Oaths
           and
           Curses
           ?
           Thou
           art
           unfit
           to
           be
           
             a
             guide
             of
             the
             blind
             ,
             a
             light
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             darkness
             ,
             an
             instructer
             of
          
           
           
             the
             foolish
             ,
             and
             a
             teacher
             of
             Ba●es
             ;
             because
             thou
             thy self
             ●ast
             only
             a
             form
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             of
             ●ruth
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           but
           art
           destitute
           of
           the
           life
           and
           practice
           of
           it
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           careful
           to
           give
           good
           Example
           to
           your
           Children
           you
           defeat
           your
           own
           counsels
           and
           undermine
           the
           best
           instructions
           you
           can
           give
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           all
           be
           spilt
           like
           water
           upon
           the
           barren
           Sands
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           no
           effect
           ,
           they
           will
           bring
           forth
           no
           fruit
           .
        
         
           VI.
           Good
           Education
           consists
           
             in
             wise
             and
             early
             Restraints
             from
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             by
             ●easonable
             Reproof
             and
             Correction
             .
          
           And
           this
           also
           is
           one
           way
           of
           Instruction
           :
           So
           Solomon
           t●ll●
           us
           ,
           Prov.
           29.
           15.
           
           
             The
             Rod
             and
             Re●roof
             giveth
             wisdom
             :
          
           And
           though
           both
           these
           do
           suppose
           a
           Fault
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           yet
           the
           great
           end
           of
           them
           is
           to
           prevent
           the
           like
           for
           the
           fu●ure
           ,
           and
           to
           ●e
           an
           admonition
           to
           them
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           And
           therefore
           whatever
           will
           probably
           be
           effectual
           for
           future
           Caution
           and
           Ame●dment
           ought
           to
           be
           sufficient
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           because
           the
           End
           is
           always
           to
           give
           measure
           to
           the
           Means
           :
           And
           where
           a
           mild
           and
           gentle
           Rebuke
           will
           do
           the
           business
           ,
           Reproof
           may
           stop
           there
           without
           
           proceeding
           further
           :
           Or
           when
           that
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           if
           a
           sharp
           word
           and
           a
           severe
           admonition
           will
           be
           effectual
           ,
           the
           Rod
           may
           be
           spared
           .
        
         
           Provided
           always
           ,
           that
           our
           Lenity
           give
           no
           encouragement
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           managed
           that
           Children
           may
           perceive
           that
           you
           are
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           resolved
           that
           if
           they
           will
           not
           reform
           they
           shall
           certainly
           be
           punish'd
           .
           And
           provided
           likewise
           ,
           that
           your
           Lenity
           bear
           a
           due
           proportion
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           quality
           of
           the
           Fault
           .
           We
           must
           not
           use
           mildness
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           wilful
           and
           heinous
           Sin
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           exemplary
           and
           of
           publick
           influence
           .
           To
           rebuke
           gently
           upon
           such
           on
           Occasion
           is
           rather
           to
           countenance
           the
           Fault
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           argue
           that
           we
           are
           not
           sensible
           enough
           of
           the
           Enormity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           not
           a
           due
           dislike
           and
           detestation
           for
           it
           :
           Such
           cold
           Reproofs
           as
           those
           which
           old
           Eli
           gave
           his
           Sons
           ,
           1
           Sam●
           2.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             Why
             do
             you
             such
             things
             ?
             For
             I
             hear
             of
             your
             evil
             dealing
             by
             all
             this
             People
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           carriage
           was
           such
           as
           gave
           publick
           Scandal
           :
           
             Nay
             ,
             my
             Sons
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             a
             good
             Report
             that
             I
             hear
             ,
             you
             make
             the
             Lord's
             People
             to
             transgress
             .
          
        
         
         
           Such
           a
           cold
           Reproof
           as
           this
           ,
           where
           the
           Crime
           was
           so
           great
           and
           notorious
           ,
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           allowance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           partaking
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Sin
           ;
           and
           so
           God
           interprets
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           calls
           it
           
             a
             kicking
             at
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             a
             despising
             of
             his
             Offering
             ,
          
           Chap.
           2.
           19.
           
           And
           he
           threatens
           Eli
           with
           most
           terrible
           Judgments
           upon
           this
           very
           account
           ,
           
             because
             his
             Sons
             made
             themselves
             vile
             ,
             and
             he
             restrained
             them
             not
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           our
           Severity
           must
           be
           proportioned
           to
           the
           Crime
           .
           Where
           the
           Fault
           is
           great
           ,
           there
           greater
           Severity
           must
           be
           used
           ;
           so
           much
           at
           least
           as
           may
           be
           an
           effectual
           Restraint
           for
           the
           future
           .
           Here
           was
           
           Eli's
           miscarriage
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           case
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Fault
           as
           his
           Sons
           were
           guilty
           of
           ,
           his
           proceeding
           was
           neither
           proportioned
           to
           the
           Crime
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           End
           of
           Reproof
           and
           Correction
           ,
           which
           is
           Amendment
           for
           the
           future
           :
           But
           he
           used
           such
           a
           mildness
           in
           his
           Reproof
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           more
           apt
           to
           encourage
           than
           restrain
           them
           in
           their
           vile
           courses
           :
           For
           so
           the
           Text
           says
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Sons
             made
             themselves
             vile
             ,
             and
             he
             restrained
             them
             not
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           indeed
           some
           Dispositions
           so
           very
           tender
           and
           tractable
           ,
           that
           a
           gentle
           Reproof
           will
           suffice
           .
           But
           most
           Children
           
           are
           of
           that
           temper
           that
           Correction
           must
           be
           sometimes
           used
           ,
           and
           a
           fond
           Indulgence
           in
           this
           Case
           is
           many
           times
           their
           utter
           ruin
           and
           undoing
           ;
           and
           in
           truth
           not
           Love
           but
           hatred
           .
           So
           the
           Wise-man
           tells
           us
           ,
           Prov.
           13.
           24.
           
           
             He
             that
             spareth
             the
             Rod
             hateth
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             loveth
             him
             chasteneth
             him
             betimes
             .
          
           Chap.
           19.
           18.
           
           
             Chasten
             thy
             Son
             while
             there
             is
             hope
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             thy
             Soul
             spare
             for
             his
             Crying
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           Chap.
           22.
           15.
           
           
             Foolishness
             is
             bound
             up
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             the
             Rod
             of
             correction
             shall
             drive
             it
             far
             from
             him
             .
          
           Chap.
           23.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Withhold
             not
             correction
             from
             the
             child
             ,
             for
             if
             thou
             beatest
             him
             with
             the
             rod
             he
             shall
             not
             dye
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             beat
             him
             with
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             shalt
             deliver
             his
             Soul
             from
             Hell.
          
           Again
           ,
           Chap.
           29.
           15.
           
           
             The
             Rod
             and
             Reproof
             giveth
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             a
             Child
             left
             to
             himself
             bringeth
             his
             Mother
             to
             shame
             :
          
           He
           mentions
           the
           Mother
           emphatically
           ,
           because
           She
           many
           times
           is
           most
           faulty
           in
           this
           fond
           indulgence
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           shame
           and
           grief
           of
           it
           doth
           justly
           fall
           upon
           Her.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           Correction
           is
           of
           great
           use
           ,
           and
           often
           necessary
           ;
           and
           Parents
           that
           forbear
           it
           are
           not
           only
           cruel
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           but
           to
           Themselves
           :
           For
           God
           many
           times
           punisheth
           those
           
           Parents
           very
           severely
           who
           have
           neglected
           this
           necessary
           piece
           of
           Di●cipline●
           There
           is
           hardly
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           whole
           Bible
           a
           more
           terrible
           temporal
           Threatning
           than
           that
           concerning
           Eli
           and
           his
           House
           ,
           for
           his
           sond
           indulgence
           to
           his
           Sons
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           came
           to
           be
           Men
           proved
           such
           horrible
           Scandals
           not
           only
           to
           their
           Fathe●
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           
           Priest's
           Office
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           degree
           as
           to
           
             make
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             abhorred
             by
             all
             the
             P●ople
             .
          
           I
           will
           recite
           the
           Threatning
           at
           large
           ,
           for
           an
           Admonition
           to
           Parents
           that
           they
           be
           not
           guilty
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           3.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             to
             Samuel
             ,
             Behold
             I
             will
             do
             a
             thing
             in
             Israel
             at
             which
             both
             the
             ears
             of
             every
             one
             that
             beareth
             it
             shall
             tingle
             :
             In
             that
             day
             I
             will
             perform
             against
             Eli
             all
             things
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             concerning
             his
             House
             ;
             when
             I
             begin
             I
             will
             also
             make
             an
             end
             .
             For
             I
             have
             told
             him
             that
             I
             will
             judge
             his
             House
             for
             ever
             for
             the
             Iniquity
             which
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             because
             his
             Sons
             made
             themselves
             vile
             and
             he
             restrained
             them
             not
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             have
             sworn
             unto
             the
             House
             of
             Eli
             ,
             that
             the
             Iniquity
             of
             Eli's
             House
             shall
             not
             be
             purged
             with
             Sacrifice
             nor
             Offering
             for
             ever
             .
          
           I
           know
           very
           well
           that
           this
           enormous
           wickedness
           of
           
           Eli's
           Sons
           was
           committed
           by
           
           them
           after
           they
           were
           grown
           to
           be
           Men
           ,
           but
           this
           Instance
           is
           nevertheless
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           ,
           there
           being
           hardly
           any
           doubt
           to
           be
           made
           but
           that
           it
           was
           the
           natural
           effect
           of
           a
           remiss
           and
           too
           indulgent
           an
           Education
           .
        
         
           Yea
           very
           often
           God
           doth
           correct
           and
           remarkably
           punish
           fond
           Parents
           by
           those
           very
           Children
           who
           have
           wanted
           due
           Reproof
           and
           Correction
           :
           Of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           us
           a
           remarkable
           Instance
           in
           Adonijah
           ,
           upon
           the
           mention
           of
           whose
           Rebellion
           against
           David
           his
           Father
           the
           Text
           takes
           particular
           notice
           of
           his
           Father's
           extreme
           fondness
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           both
           the
           procuring
           and
           meritorious
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           
             For
             his
             Fath●r
             had
             not
             displeased
             him
             at
             any
             time
             in
             saying
             why
             hast
             thou
             done
             so
             ?
          
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           wise
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             he
             that
             chastiseth
             his
             Son
             shall
             have
             joy
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             I
             shall
             mention
             as
             a
             part
             of
             good
             Education
             is
             ,
          
           the
           bringing
           of
           Children
           to
           be
           publickly
           Catechised
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           solemn
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           with
           a
           particular
           respect
           to
           this
           work
           of
           
             publick
             Catechising
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
           way
           of
           introduction
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           at
           first
           proposed
           to
           treat
           thus
           largely
           of
           the
           
             good
             Education
             of
             Children
          
           ,
           hoping
           it
           might
           be
           of
           good
           use
           to
           handle
           this
           Subject
           more
           fully
           than
           it
           hath
           usually
           been
           done
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           say
           something
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           briefly
           concerning
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           and
           great
           usefulness
           of
           Catechising
           Children
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           For
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           particular
           way
           of
           teaching
           by
           Question
           and
           Answer
           ,
           accommodated
           and
           fitted
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           Children
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           .
           I
           do
           not
           indeed
           find
           ,
           that
           this
           particular
           method
           is
           any
           where
           enjoined
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           Instruction
           in
           general
           is
           :
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           upon
           this
           general
           warrant
           Parents
           and
           Ministers
           may
           use
           that
           way
           of
           Instruction
           of
           Children
           which
           is
           most
           fit
           and
           proper
           to
           instill
           into
           them
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           our
           word
           Catechism
           doth
           come
           ,
           is
           used
           in
           Scripture
           to
           signify
           teaching
           in
           general
           :
           But
           it
           hath
           since
           by
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           been
           appropriated
           to
           that
           particular
           way
           of
           Instruction
           which
           hath
           
           been
           long
           in
           use
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           commonly
           called
           Catechising
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           necessity
           and
           great
           usefulness
           of
           it
           ;
           Catechising
           hath
           a
           particular
           advantage
           as
           to
           Children
           :
           Because
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           forgetfulness
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           attention
           .
           Now
           Catechising
           is
           a
           good
           Remedy
           against
           both
           these
           ;
           because
           by
           Questions
           put
           to
           them
           Children
           are
           forced
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           is
           taught
           ,
           and
           must
           give
           some
           Answer
           to
           the
           Question
           that
           is
           ask'd
           :
           And
           a
           Catechism
           being
           short
           ,
           and
           containing
           in
           a
           little
           compass
           the
           most
           necessary
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           more
           easily
           remembred
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           usefulness
           and
           indeed
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           plainly
           appears
           by
           experience
           .
           For
           it
           very
           seldom
           happens
           ,
           that
           Children
           which
           have
           not
           been
           catechised
           have
           any
           clear
           and
           competent
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           for
           want
           of
           this
           are
           incapable
           of
           receiving
           any
           great
           benefit
           by
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           suppose
           persons
           to
           be
           in
           some
           measure
           instructed
           before-hand
           in
           the
           main
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           have
           no
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           fix'd
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           become
           an
           easy
           Prey
           to
           Seducers
           .
           And
           
           we
           have
           had
           sad
           experience
           of
           this
           in
           our
           Age
           ;
           and
           among
           many
           other
           dismal
           effects
           of
           our
           late
           Civil
           Confusions
           this
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           
             publick
             Catechising
          
           was
           almost
           wholly
           disused
           ,
           and
           private
           too
           in
           most
           Families
           :
           For
           had
           Catechising
           of
           Children
           been
           continued
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           this
           Age
           would
           have
           been
           infested
           with
           fewer
           Errors
           and
           with
           fewer
           Schisms
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           much
           Apostasy
           from
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           .
           For
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           a
           true
           Observation
           ,
           that
           Catechising
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           have
           been
           the
           two
           great
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
        
         
           There
           being
           then
           so
           great
           a
           necessity
           and
           usefulness
           of
           this
           Way
           of
           Instruction
           ,
           I
           would
           earnestly
           recommend
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           to
           Parents
           and
           
             Masters
             of
             Families
          
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           .
           For
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           this
           Work
           should
           lie
           wholly
           upon
           Ministers
           .
           You
           must
           do
           your
           part
           at
           home
           ,
           who
           by
           your
           constant
           residence
           in
           your
           Families
           have
           better
           and
           more
           easy
           opportunities
           of
           inculcating
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           upon
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           .
           There
           you
           must
           prepare
           them
           for
           
             publick
             Catechising
          
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Minister
           may
           not
           be
           too
           heavy
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           part
           which
           concerns
           Ministers
           ,
           I
           intend
           by
           God's
           assistance
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           business
           can
           be
           put
           into
           a
           good
           method
           ,
           to
           begin
           this
           Exercise
           .
           And
           I
           do
           earnestly
           intreat
           all
           that
           have
           
             young
             Children
          
           and
           Servants
           ,
           to
           bring
           such
           of
           them
           as
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           publickly
           Catechised
           and
           instructed
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           as
           often
           as
           shall
           be
           thought
           expedient
           spend
           some
           time
           in
           this
           Work
           ,
           between
           
             afternoon
             Prayers
          
           and
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           The
           Catechism
           to
           be
           used
           shall
           be
           that
           appointed
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           which
           is
           short
           ,
           and
           contains
           in
           it
           the
           
             chief
             Principles
          
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           make
           a
           short
           and
           plain
           explication
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           it
           ,
           suitable
           to
           the
           capacity
           of
           Children
           .
           And
           because
           this
           may
           not
           probably
           be
           of
           so
           great
           advantage
           to
           those
           who
           are
           of
           riper
           Years
           and
           Understandings
           ,
           yet
           because
           Children
           are
           to
           be
           instructed
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ,
           I
           must
           intreat
           those
           who
           are
           like
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           least
           profit
           to
           bring
           with
           them
           the
           more
           patience
           :
           Especially
           since
           I
           shall
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           in
           the
           constant
           course
           of
           my
           
             Afternoon
             S●rmons
          
           ,
           more
           
           largely
           and
           fully
           explain
           the
           
             chief
             Principles
          
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Belief
          
           :
           A
           Work
           which
           you
           know
           I
           have
           some
           time
           ago
           entred
           upon
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           The
           last
           thing
           I
           shall
           mention
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           the
           State
           of
           Childhood
           ends
           ,
           is
           
             the
             bringing
             of
             Children
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             solemnly
             Confirm'd
             ,
          
           by
           their
           taking
           upon
           themselves
           the
           Vow
           which
           by
           their
           Sureties
           they
           entred
           into
           at
           their
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           almost
           all
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           of
           Christians
           to
           be
           of
           Primitive
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           of
           very
           great
           use
           when
           it
           is
           performed
           with
           that
           due
           preparation
           of
           persons
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministers
           to
           whose
           charge
           they
           belong
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           seriousness
           and
           Solemnity
           which
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           doth
           require
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           that
           end
           it
           were
           very
           desirable
           that
           Confirmations
           should
           be
           more
           frequent
           ,
           and
           in
           smaller
           Numbers
           at
           a
           time
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           Bishop
           may
           apply
           himself
           more
           particularly
           to
           every
           Person
           that
           is
           to
           be
           Confirmed
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           the
           thing
           may
           make
           the
           deeper
           impression
           and
           lay
           the
           stronger
           obligation
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
         
           One
           thing
           more
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           both
           to
           prevent
           confusion
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           ease
           also
           of
           the
           Bishop
           that
           his
           work
           may
           not
           be
           endless
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           would
           take
           care
           that
           none
           may
           present
           themselves
           to
           the
           Bishop
           or
           be
           presented
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           be
           Confirmed
           a
           second
           time
           :
           Because
           a
           great
           many
           are
           wont
           to
           offer
           themselves
           every
           time
           there
           is
           a
           Confirmation
           ;
           which
           is
           both
           very
           disorderly
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           there
           being
           every
           whit
           as
           little
           reason
           for
           a
           
             second
             Confirmation
          
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           for
           a
           
             second
             Baptism
          
           :
           And
           if
           any
           persons
           need
           so
           often
           to
           be
           Confirmed
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           Confirmation
           hath
           very
           little
           effect
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
             II.
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
          
           Second
           general
           Head
           ,
           
             which
             was
          
           to
           give
           some
           more
           particular
           Directions
           for
           the
           management
           of
           this
           Work
           of
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           Children
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           may
           be
           most
           effectual
           to
           its
           End.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           Endeavour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           particular
           temper
           and
           disposition
           of
           Children
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           suit
           and
           apply
           your selves
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           striking
           in
           with
           Nature
           may
           steer
           and
           govern
           them
           in
           the
           sweetest
           and
           easiest
           way
           .
           This
           is
           like
           knowledge
           of
           the
           nature
           
           of
           the
           ground
           to
           be
           planted
           ,
           which
           Husbandmen
           are
           wont
           very
           carefully
           to
           enquire
           into
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           apply
           the
           Seed
           to
           the
           Soil
           ,
           and
           plant
           in
           it
           that
           which
           is
           most
           proper
           for
           it
           :
           
             
               Quid
               quaeque
               ferat
               regio
               ,
               quid
               quaeque
               recuset
               .
            
             
               Hic
               segetes
               ,
               illic
               veniunt
               fo●liciùs
               uvae
               .
            
          
           Every
           Soil
           is
           not
           proper
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           Grain
           or
           Fruit
           ;
           one
           ground
           is
           fit
           for
           Corn
           ,
           another
           for
           Vin●s
           :
           And
           so
           is
           it
           in
           the
           tempers
           and
           dispositions
           of
           Children
           :
           Some
           are
           more
           capable
           of
           one
           Excellency
           and
           Virtue
           than
           another
           ,
           and
           some
           more
           strongly
           inclined
           to
           one
           Vice
           than
           another
           :
           Which
           is
           a
           great
           Se●ret
           of
           Nature
           and
           Providence
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           give
           a
           just
           and
           satisfactory
           account
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           good
           therefore
           to
           know
           the
           particular
           Tempers
           of
           Children
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           accordingly
           apply
           our
           care
           to
           them
           and
           manage
           them
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           :
           That
           where
           we
           discern
           in
           them
           any
           forward
           inclinations
           to
           good
           ,
           we
           may
           cast
           in
           such
           Seeds
           and
           Principles
           ,
           as
           ,
           by
           their
           suitableness
           to
           their
           particular
           Tempers
           ,
           we
           judge
           most
           likely
           to
           take
           soonest
           and
           deepest
           root
           :
           
           And
           when
           these
           are
           grown
           up
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           possession
           of
           the
           Soil
           ,
           they
           will
           prepare
           it
           for
           the
           Seeds
           of
           other
           Virtues
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           likewise
           when
           we
           discover
           in
           their
           Nature
           a
           more
           particular
           disposition
           and
           leaning
           towards
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           bad
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           great
           diligence
           and
           care
           apply
           such
           Instructions
           and
           plant
           such
           Principles
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           most
           effectual
           ,
           to
           alter
           this
           evil
           disposition
           of
           their
           Minds
           ;
           that
           whilst
           Nature
           is
           tender
           and
           flexible
           we
           may
           gently
           bend
           it
           the
           other
           way
           :
           And
           it
           is
           almost
           incredible
           what
           strange
           things
           by
           Prudence
           and
           Patience
           may
           be
           done
           towards
           the
           rectifying
           of
           a
           very
           perverse
           and
           crooked
           Disposition
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           is
           of
           very
           great
           use
           to
           observe
           and
           discover
           the
           particular
           Tempers
           of
           Children
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           our
           instruction
           and
           management
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           apply
           our selves
           to
           their
           Nature
           and
           hit
           their
           peculiar
           Disposition
           :
           By
           this
           means
           we
           may
           lead
           and
           draw
           them
           to
           their
           Duty
           in
           human
           ways
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           much
           more
           agreeable
           to
           their
           Temper
           than
           constraint
           and
           necessity
           ,
           which
           are
           harsh
           and
           churlish
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           grain
           .
           Whatever
           is
           done
           
           with
           delight
           goes
           on
           cheerfully
           ,
           but
           when
           Nature
           is
           compell'd
           and
           forc'd
           ,
           things
           proceed
           heavily
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           forming
           and
           fashioning
           Children
           to
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           we
           should
           make
           all
           the
           advantage
           we
           can
           of
           their
           particular
           Tempers
           .
           This
           will
           be
           a
           good
           direction
           and
           help
           to
           us
           to
           conduct
           Nature
           in
           the
           way
           it
           will
           most
           easily
           go
           .
           Every
           Temper
           gives
           some
           particular
           advantage
           and
           handle
           whereby
           we
           may
           take
           hold
           of
           them
           and
           steer
           them
           more
           easily
           :
           But
           if
           we
           take
           a
           contrary
           course
           we
           must
           expect
           to
           meet
           with
           great
           difficulty
           and
           reluctancy
           .
        
         
           Such
           ways
           of
           Education
           as
           are
           prudently
           fitted
           to
           the
           particular
           dispositions
           of
           Children
           are
           like
           Wind
           and
           Tide
           together
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           the
           Work
           go
           on
           amain
           :
           But
           those
           ways
           and
           methods
           which
           are
           applied
           cross
           to
           Nature
           are
           like
           Wind
           against
           Tide
           ,
           which
           make
           a
           great
           stir
           and
           conflict
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           slow
           progress
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           do
           ,
           or
           can
           expect
           that
           all
           Parents
           should
           be
           Philosophers
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           use
           the
           best
           wisdom
           they
           have
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           concernment
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           your
           instruction
           of
           Children
           endeavour
           to
           plant
           in
           them
           those
           
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           which
           are
           most
           substantial
           ,
           and
           are
           like
           to
           have
           the
           best
           influence
           upon
           the
           future
           government
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           of
           continual
           and
           lasting
           use
           to
           them
           .
           Look
           to
           the
           Seed
           you
           sow
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           use
           of
           mankind
           :
           This
           is
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           G●ound
           into
           which
           the
           Seed
           is
           cast
           .
        
         
           Labour
           to
           beget
           in
           Children
           a
           right
           apprehension
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           most
           fundamental
           and
           necessary
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           our
           Duty
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           them
           sensible
           of
           the
           great
           evil
           and
           danger
           of
           Sin
           ;
           and
           to
           work
           in
           ●hem
           a
           firm
           belief
           of
           the
           next
           Life
           and
           of
           the
           eternal
           Rewards
           and
           Recompences
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           these
           Principles
           once
           take
           root
           they
           will
           spread
           far
           and
           wide
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           vast
           influence
           upon
           all
           their
           actions
           ;
           and
           unless
           some
           ●owerful
           Lust
           ,
           or
           temptation
           to
           Vice
           ●urry
           them
           away
           ,
           they
           will
           probably
           accompany
           them
           ,
           and
           stick
           by
           them
           as
           ●ong
           as
           they
           live
           .
        
         
           Many
           Parents
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           ●est
           knowledge
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           Religion
           in
           which
           they
           themselves
           ●ave
           been
           educated
           ,
           and
           too
           often
           according
           
           to
           their
           Zeal
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           do
           take
           great
           care
           to
           plant
           little
           and
           ill-grounded
           Opinions
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           to
           fashion
           them
           to
           a
           Party
           ,
           by
           infusing
           into
           them
           the
           particular
           Notions
           and
           Phrases
           of
           a
           Sect
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           examin'd
           have
           no
           substance
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           sense
           in
           them
           :
           And
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           instead
           of
           bringing
           them
           up
           in
           the
           true
           and
           solid
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           take
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           some
           doubtful
           Doctrines
           of
           no
           great
           moment
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           false
           at
           the
           bottom
           ;
           whereby
           instead
           of
           teaching
           them
           to
           hate
           Sin
           they
           fix
           them
           in
           Schism
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           hate
           and
           damn
           all
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           and
           are
           opposite
           to
           them
           ;
           who
           yet
           are
           perhaps
           much
           more
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           far
           better
           Christians
           than
           themselves
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           nothing
           is
           more
           common
           and
           more
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           with
           what
           a
           confident
           contempt
           and
           scornful
           pity
           some
           ill-instructed
           and
           ignorant
           people
           will
           lament
           the
           blindness
           and
           ignorance
           of
           those
           who
           have
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           true
           knowledge
           and
           skill
           than
           themselves
           ,
           
           not
           only
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           the
           practise
           as
           well
           as
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           believing
           those
           who
           do
           not
           relish
           their
           affected
           Phrases
           and
           uncouth
           Forms
           of
           speech
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           utter
           strangers
           to
           the
           Life
           and
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           what
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           mistaken
           way
           of
           Education
           ?
           The
           Harvest
           is
           just
           answerable
           to
           the
           Husbandry
           ,
           
             
               Infoelix
               lolium
               &
               steriles
               dominantur
               avenae
               ;
            
          
           As
           they
           have
           sown
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           expect
           to
           reap
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           good
           Grain
           to
           have
           Cockle
           and
           Tares
           :
           
             They
             have
             sown
             the
             Wind
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             reap
             the
             Whirlwind
          
           ;
           as
           the
           expression
           is
           in
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           instead
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           sober
           and
           peaceable
           Conversation
           ,
           there
           will
           come
           up
           new
           and
           wild
           Opinions
           ,
           a
           factious
           and
           uncharitable
           spirit
           ,
           a
           furious
           and
           boisterous
           zeal
           ,
           which
           will
           neither
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           nor
           any
           body
           that
           is
           about
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           you
           desire
           to
           reap
           the
           effects
           of
           true
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           ,
           you
           must
           take
           care
           to
           plant
           in
           Children
           the
           main
           and
           substantial
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           may
           give
           them
           a
           general
           byass
           to
           holiness
           and
           goodness
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           little
           particular
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           fix'd
           in
           them
           by
           the
           strong
           prejudice
           of
           Education
           will
           hardly
           ever
           be
           rooted
           out
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Do
           all
           that
           in
           you
           lies
           to
           check
           and
           discourage
           in
           them
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           Sin
           and
           Vice
           :
           So
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           appear
           pluck
           them
           up
           by
           the
           Roots
           .
           This
           is
           like
           the
           weeding
           of
           Corn
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           necessary
           piece
           of
           good
           Husbandry
           .
           Vices
           like
           ill
           weeds
           grow
           apace
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           once
           take
           to
           the
           Soil
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           extirpate
           and
           kill
           them
           :
           But
           if
           we
           watch
           them
           and
           cut
           them
           up
           assoon
           as
           they
           appear
           ,
           this
           will
           discourage
           the
           Root
           and
           make
           it
           dye
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           take
           great
           heed
           that
           your
           Children
           be
           not
           habituated
           and
           accustomed
           to
           any
           evil
           course
           .
           A
           Vice
           that
           is
           of
           any
           considerable
           growth
           and
           continuance
           will
           soon
           grow
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           having
           once
           spread
           its
           roots
           it
           will
           be
           a
           very
           difficult
           matter
           to
           clear
           the
           
           ground
           of
           it
           .
           A
           Child
           may
           be
           so
           long
           neglected
           till
           he
           be
           overgrown
           with
           Vice
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           out
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Parents
           ever
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           good
           fruit
           .
           If
           it
           once
           gain
           upon
           the
           depraved
           disposition
           of
           Children
           it
           will
           be
           one
           of
           the
           hardest
           things
           in
           the
           World
           to
           give
           a
           stop
           to
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
           Apostle's
           caution
           to
           
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             harden'd
             by
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             Sin
             ,
          
           which
           they
           who
           go
           on
           in
           an
           evil
           course
           will
           most
           certainly
           be
           .
           We
           should
           observe
           the
           first
           appearances
           of
           evil
           in
           Children
           ,
           and
           kill
           those
           young
           Serpents
           assoon
           as
           they
           stir
           lest
           they
           bite
           them
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           .
           Bring
           them
           ,
           assoon
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           
             publick
             Worship
          
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           He
           hath
           promised
           his
           more
           especial
           presence
           and
           blessing
           .
           It
           is
           in
           Zion
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           God's
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           where
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             the
             blessing
             even
             Life
             for
             evermore
             :
             There
          
           are
           the
           means
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           begetting
           and
           increasing
           of
           Grace
           in
           us
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Pool
           where
           the
           Angel
           useth
           to
           come
           and
           to
           
             move
             the
             Waters
          
           :
           Bring
           your
           Children
           hither
           ,
           where
           if
           they
           diligently
           attend
           they
           may
           meet
           with
           an
           Opportunity
           of
           being
           healed
           .
        
         
         
           And
           when
           they
           come
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           call
           them
           frequently
           to
           an
           account
           of
           what
           they
           have
           heard
           and
           learn'd
           there
           :
           This
           will
           make
           them
           both
           to
           attend
           more
           diligently
           to
           what
           they
           hear
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           it
           up
           in
           their
           Memories
           with
           greater
           care
           ,
           and
           will
           fix
           it
           there
           so
           as
           to
           make
           a
           deeper
           and
           more
           lasting
           impression
           upon
           their
           Minds
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Be
           careful
           more
           especially
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           the
           exercise
           and
           practice
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           in
           such
           Instances
           as
           their
           understanding
           and
           age
           are
           capable
           of
           .
           Teach
           them
           some
           short
           and
           proper
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           said
           by
           them
           devoutly
           upon
           their
           knees
           in
           private
           ,
           at
           least
           every
           Morning
           and
           Even●ng
           .
           A
           great
           many
           Children
           neglect
           this
           ,
           not
           from
           any
           ill
           disposition
           of
           mind
           ,
           but
           because
           no
           body
           takes
           care
           to
           teach
           them
           how
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           if
           they
           were
           taught
           and
           put
           upon
           doing
           it
           ,
           the
           habit
           and
           custom
           of
           any
           thing
           will
           after
           a
           little
           while
           make
           that
           easy
           and
           delightful
           enough
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           afterwards
           be
           brought
           to
           without
           great
           difficulty
           and
           reluctancy
           .
        
         
           Knowledge
           and
           Practice
           do
           mutually●
           promote
           and
           help
           forward
           one
           another●
           Knowledge
           prepares
           and
           disposeth
           
           for
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Practice
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           perfect
           Knowledge
           in
           any
           kind
           .
           Mere
           Speculation
           is
           a
           very
           raw
           and
           rude
           thing
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           true
           and
           distinct
           knowledge
           which
           is
           gotten
           by
           Practice
           and
           Experience
           .
           The
           most
           exact
           skill
           in
           Geography
           is
           nothing
           compared
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           that
           Man
           who
           besides
           the
           Speculative
           part
           hath
           travell'd
           over
           and
           carefully
           view'd
           the
           Countries
           he
           hath
           read
           of
           .
           The
           most
           knowing
           man
           in
           the
           Art
           and
           Rules
           of
           Navigation
           is
           no
           body
           in
           comparison
           of
           an
           experienced
           Pilot
           and
           Seaman
           .
           Because
           knowledge
           perfected
           by
           practice
           is
           as
           much
           dif●erent
           from
           mere
           Speculation
           as
           the
           skill
           of
           doing
           a
           thing
           is
           from
           being
           told
           how
           a
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           done
           .
           For
           men
           may
           easily
           mistake
           Rules
           ,
           but
           frequent
           Practise
           and
           Experience
           are
           seldom
           deceived
           .
           Give
           me
           a
           man
           that
           constantly
           does
           a
           thing
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           shall
           satisfy
           me
           that
           he
           knows
           how
           to
           do
           it
           .
           That
           Saying
           of
           our
           
             B.
             Saviour
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             will
             do
             my
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             whether
             I
             speak
             of
             my self
             ,
          
           is
           a
           clear
           determination
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           they
           understand
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           best
           who
           are
           most
           careful
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           the
           best
           
           way
           to
           know
           what
           God
           is
           ,
           is
           to
           transcribe
           his
           Perfections
           in
           our
           Lives
           and
           Actions
           ;
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           merciful
           as
           He
           is
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           when
           the
           minds
           of
           Children
           are
           once
           thoroughly
           possest
           with
           the
           true
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           we
           should
           bend
           all
           our
           endeavours
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           the
           practice
           of
           what
           they
           know
           :
           Let
           them
           rather
           be
           taught
           to
           do
           well
           than
           to
           talk
           well
           ;
           rather
           to
           avoid
           what
           is
           evil
           ,
           in
           all
           its
           shapes
           and
           appearances
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           their
           Duty
           in
           the
           several
           Instances
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           
             speak
             with
             the
             Tongues
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             :
             Unto
             Man
             He
             said
             ,
             Behold
             !
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             to
             depart
             from
             evil
             is
             understanding
             ,
          
           Job
           28.
           28.
           
           Hereby
           ,
           ●aith
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             :
             He
             that
             saith
             I
             know
             him
             and
             keepeth
             not
             his
             Commandments
             is
             a
             liar
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Xenophon
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Persians
           instead
           of
           making
           their
           Children
           learned
           ,
           taught
           them
           to
           be
           virtuous
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           filling
           their
           heads
           with
           
             fine
             Speculations
          
           ,
           taught
           them
           honesty
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           resolution
           ;
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           them
           wise
           and
           
             valiant
             ,
             just
          
           and
           temperate
           .
           
           Lycurgus
           also
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Lacedemonian
           Commonwealth
           took
           no
           care
           about
           Learning
           ,
           but
           only
           about
           the
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           of
           their
           Children
           :
           Though
           I
           should
           think
           that
           the
           care
           of
           both
           is
           best
           ,
           and
           that
           Learning
           would
           very
           much
           help
           to
           form
           the
           Manners
           of
           Children
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           both
           wiser
           and
           better
           Men
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           with
           the
           leave
           of
           so
           great
           and
           wise
           a
           Lawgiver
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           this
           was
           a
           defect
           in
           his
           Institution●
           Because
           Learning
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           true
           wisdom
           and
           goodness
           is
           not
           only
           an
           ornament
           but
           a
           great
           advantage
           to
           the
           better
           Government
           of
           any
           Kingdom
           or
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           great
           care
           and
           diligence
           used
           in
           this
           whole
           business
           of
           Education
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           Instruction
           of
           Children
           .
           There
           must
           be
           
             line
             upon
             line
             ,
             and
             precept
             upon
             precept
             ,
             here
             a
             little
             and
             there
             a
             little
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           Isa
           .
           28.
           10.
           
           The
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           must
           be
           instill'd
           and
           dropt
           into
           them
           by
           such
           degrees
           and
           in
           such
           a
           measure
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           receiving
           them
           :
           For
           Children
           are
           narrow-mouth'd
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           cannot
           be
           poured
           into
           them
           at
           once
           .
        
         
         
           And
           they
           must
           also
           be
           accustomed
           to
           the
           practice
           and
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           and
           goodness
           by
           degrees
           ,
           till
           Holiness
           and
           Virtue
           have
           taken
           root
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           well
           settled
           and
           confirm'd
           in
           a
           good
           course
           .
           Now
           this
           requires
           constant
           attendance
           and
           even
           the
           patience
           of
           the
           Husbandman
           to
           wait
           for
           the
           fruit
           of
           our
           labours
           .
        
         
           In
           some
           Children
           the
           Seeds
           that
           are
           sown
           fall
           into
           a
           greater
           depth
           of
           earth
           and
           therefore
           are
           of
           a
           ●low
           disclosure
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           a
           considerable
           time
           before
           they
           appear
           above
           ground
           ;
           it
           is
           long
           before
           they
           shoot
           and
           grow
           up
           to
           any
           heighth
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           may
           afterwards
           be
           very
           considerable
           :
           Which
           ,
           as
           an
           ingenious
           Author
           observes
           ,
           
           
             should
             excite
             the
             care
             and
             prevent
             the
             despair
             of
             Parents
             :
          
           For
           if
           their
           
             Children
             be
             not
             such
             speedy
             Spreaders
             and
             Branchers
             as
             the
             vine
             ,
             they
             may
             perhaps
             prove
          
           
             
               —
               proles
               tardè
               crescentis
               Olivae
               .
            
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           work
           of
           great
           pains
           and
           difficulty
           to
           rectify
           a
           perverse
           Disposition
           .
           It
           is
           more
           easy
           to
           palliate
           the
           corruption
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           the
           cure
           of
           it
           requires
           
           time
           and
           careful
           looking
           to
           .
           An
           evil
           temper
           and
           inclination
           may
           be
           covered
           and
           conceal'd
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           great
           work
           to
           conquer
           and
           subdue
           it
           .
           It
           must
           first
           be
           check'd
           and
           stopp'd
           in
           its
           course
           ,
           and
           then
           weaken'd
           and
           the
           force
           of
           it
           be
           broken
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           de●troyed
           and
           rooted
           out
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           To
           all
           these
           means
           we
           must
           add
           our
           constant
           and
           earnest
           Prayers
           to
           God
           for
           our
           Children
           ,
           that
           his
           Grace
           may
           take
           an
           early
           possession
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           give
           them
           virtuous
           inclinations
           and
           towardly
           dispositions
           for
           goodness
           :
           And
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           accompany
           all
           our
           endeavours
           to
           that
           end
           with
           his
           powerful
           Assistance
           and
           Blessing
           ;
           without
           which
           all
           that
           we
           can
           do
           will
           prove
           ineffectual
           .
           Parents
           may
           plant
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           may
           water
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           
             God
             that
             must
             give
             the
             increase
             .
          
        
         
           Be
           often
           then
           upon
           your
           knees
           for
           your
           Children
           .
           Do
           not
           only
           teach
           them
           to
           pray
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           likewise
           with
           great
           fervour
           and
           earnestness
           
             commend
             them
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Grace
          
           which
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           sanctify
           them
           .
           Apply
           your selves
           to
           
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ;
             from
             whom
             comes
          
           
           
             every
             good
             and
             perfect
             gift
          
           :
           Beg
           his
           
             H.
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           ask
           Divine
           knowledge
           and
           wisdom
           for
           them
           of
           Him
           ,
           
             who
             giveth
             to
             all
             liberally
             and
             upbraideth
             no
             man
             :
          
           Beseech
           Him
           to
           season
           their
           tender
           years
           with
           his
           Fear
           ,
           which
           
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             Wisdom
          
           :
           Pray
           for
           them
           as
           Abraham
           did
           for
           
             Ishmael
             ,
             Oh
             that
             Ishmael
             may
             live
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           Many
           Parents
           ,
           having
           ●ound
           all
           their
           endeavours
           for
           a
           long
           time
           together
           ineffectual
           ,
           have
           at
           length
           betook
           themselves
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           earnest
           and
           importunate
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           last
           Refuge
           .
           Monica
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           by
           the
           constancy
           and
           importunity
           of
           her
           Prayers
           ,
           obtained
           of
           God
           the
           conversion
           of
           her
           Son
           ,
           who
           proved
           afterwards
           so
           great
           and
           glorious
           an
           Instrument
           of
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           According
           to
           what
           St.
           
             Ambrose
             Bishop
          
           of
           Milain
           ,
           to
           encourage
           her
           to
           persevere
           in
           her
           fervent
           Prayers
           for
           her
           Son
           ,
           had
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           
             Fieri
             non
             potest
             ut
             filius
             tot
             lachrymarum
             pereat
             ,
             It
             cannot
             be
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             a
             Son
             of
             so
             many
          
           Prayers
           and
           
             Tears
             should
             miscarry
          
           .
           God's
           Grace
           is
           free
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           but
           that
           God
           will
           at
           last
           give
           in
           this
           Blessing
           to
           our
           earnest
           Prayers
           and
           faithful
           Endeavours
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           pray
           for
           them
           
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             pray
             and
             faint
             not
             .
          
           Great
           importunity
           in
           Prayer
           seldom
           fails
           of
           a
           gracious
           answer
           :
           Our
           
             B.
             Saviour
          
           spake
           two
           Parables
           on
           purpose
           to
           encourage
           us
           herein
           :
           Not
           because
           God
           is
           moved
           ,
           much
           less
           because
           he
           is
           tired
           out
           with
           our
           Importunity
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           our
           firm
           belief
           and
           confidence
           in
           his
           great
           Goodness
           :
           And
           
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             ,
          
           says
           our
           
             B.
             Lord
             ,
             To
             whom
          
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           III.
           OF
           THE
           Education
           of
           Children
           .
        
         
           
             PROV
             .
             XXII
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Train
             up
             a
             child
             in
             the
             way
             he
             should
             go
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             old
             he
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Proceed
           to
           the
           next
           general
           Head
           which
           I
           proposed
           ,
           namely
           ,
        
         
           III.
           
             To
             discover
             some
             of
             the
             more
             remarkable
             and
             common
             Miscar●i●ges
             in
             the
             management
             of
             this
             W●●k
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           hereby
           mean
           
             gross
             neglects
          
           for
           want
           of
           care
           ,
           but
           mistakes
           and
           miscarriages
           for
           want
           of
           prudence
           and
           skill
           ,
           even
           when
           there
           is
           no
           want
           of
           care
           and
           diligence
           in
           Parents
           and
           Instructers
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           for
           Method's
           sake
           reduce
           the
           more
           considerable
           and
           common
           Miscarriages
           to
           these
           
             three
             Heads
          
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           In
           matter
           of
           Instruction
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           matter
           of
           Example
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           matter
           of
           Reproof
           and
           Correction
           .
        
         
           I.
           In
           matter
           of
           Instruction
           .
           Parents
           do
           very
           often
           mainly
           miscarry
           in
           not
           teaching
           their
           Children
           the
           true
           difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           the
           degrees
           of
           them
           :
           As
           when
           we
           teach
           them
           any
           thing
           is
           a
           Sin
           that
           really
           is
           not
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           thing
           is
           not
           a
           Sin
           which
           in
           truth
           is
           so
           :
           Or
           when
           we
           teach
           them
           to
           lay
           more
           stress
           and
           weight
           upon
           things
           than
           they
           will
           bear
           ;
           making
           that
           which
           perhaps
           is
           only
           covenient
           to
           be
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           necessary
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           it
           may
           be
           is
           only
           inconvenient
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           an
           occasion
           of
           Scandal
           to
           some
           weak
           Christians
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Sin
           
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             damnable
          
           .
        
         
           Parents
           do
           likewise
           lay
           too
           great
           a
           weight
           upon
           things
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           as
           diligent
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           lesser
           things
           ,
           and
           as
           strict
           in
           enjoining
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           severe
           in
           punishing
           the
           commission
           or
           neglect
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           esteem
           them
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           
             the
             weightier
             things
             of
             the
             Law
          
           and
           
           matters
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           known
           very
           careful
           and
           well-meaning
           Parents
           that
           have
           with
           great
           severity
           restrained
           their
           Children
           in
           the
           wearing
           of
           their
           hair
           :
           Nay
           I
           can
           remember
           since
           the
           wearing
           of
           it
           below
           their
           Ears
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           Sin
           of
           the
           first
           magnitude
           ;
           and
           when
           Ministers
           generally
           ,
           whatever
           their
           Text
           was
           ,
           did
           in
           every
           Sermon
           either
           find
           or
           make
           an
           occasion
           with
           great
           severity
           to
           reprove
           the
           great
           Sin
           of
           
             long
             hair
          
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           saw
           any
           one
           in
           the
           Congregation
           guilty
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           they
           would
           point
           him
           out
           particularly
           ,
           and
           let
           fly
           at
           him
           with
           great
           zeal
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           likewise
           known
           some
           Parents
           that
           have
           strictly
           forbidden
           their
           Children
           the
           use
           of
           some
           sorts
           of
           Recreations
           and
           Games
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           heinous
           Sins
           ,
           upon
           a
           mistake
           that
           because
           there
           was
           in
           them
           a
           mixture
           of
           Fortune
           and
           Skill
           they
           were
           therefore
           unlawful
           ;
           a
           Reason
           which
           I
           think
           hath
           no
           weight
           and
           force
           in
           it
           ,
           tho
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           human
           Laws
           may
           for
           very
           prudent
           reasons
           either
           restrain
           or
           forbid
           the
           use
           of
           these
           Games
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           boundless
           expence
           both
           of
           Money
           and
           
           Time
           which
           is
           many
           times
           occasioned
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           known
           others
           ,
           nay
           perhaps
           the
           same
           Persons
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           only
           allow
           but
           even
           encourage
           their
           Children
           to
           despise
           the
           very
           
             Service
             of
             God
          
           under
           some
           Forms
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           their
           several
           apprehensions
           they
           esteemed
           to
           be
           Superstitious
           or
           Factious
           .
           But
           this
           I
           have
           ever
           thought
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           of
           most
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           and
           have
           often
           observed
           it
           to
           end
           either
           in
           the
           neglect
           or
           contempt
           of
           all
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           many
           Parents
           teach
           their
           Children
           
             dou●tful
             Opinions
          
           ,
           and
           lay
           great
           stress
           upon
           them
           as
           if
           they
           were
           saving
           or
           damning
           Points
           ;
           and
           hereby
           set
           such
           an
           edge
           and
           keenness
           upon
           them
           for
           or
           against
           some
           indifferent
           modes
           and
           circumstances
           of
           God's
           Worship
           as
           if
           the
           very
           Being
           of
           a
           Church
           and
           the
           Essence
           of
           Religion
           were
           concerned
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           These
           certainly
           are
           great
           Mistakes
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           have
           very
           pernicious
           effects
           ,
           thus
           to
           confound
           things
           which
           are
           of
           so
           wide
           and
           vast
           a
           difference
           as
           good
           and
           
             evil
             ,
             lawful
          
           and
           
             unlawful
             ,
             indifferent
          
           and
           necessary
           .
           For
           when
           Children
           come
           to
           be
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           
           freer
           and
           larger
           view
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           shall
           find
           by
           the
           contrary
           practice
           of
           very
           wise
           and
           serious
           Persons
           that
           they
           have
           quite
           different
           apprehensions
           of
           these
           matters
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           think
           that
           to
           be
           a
           Sin
           which
           their
           Parents
           have
           so
           strictly
           forbidden
           them
           under
           that
           notion
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           punished
           them
           more
           severely
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           than
           if
           they
           had
           told
           a
           Lye
           ,
           this
           may
           make
           them
           apt
           to
           question
           whether
           any
           thing
           be
           a
           Sin
           :
           And
           the
           violence
           which
           they
           offer
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           strein
           that
           they
           give
           them
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           ,
           by
           complying
           wi●h
           the
           general
           practice
           of
           others
           contrary
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           doth
           many
           times
           open
           a
           gap
           for
           great
           and
           real
           Sins
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           that
           Children
           which
           are
           bred
           up
           in
           high
           Prejudices
           for
           or
           against
           indifferent
           Opinions
           or
           Practices
           in
           Religion
           ,
           do
           usually
           when
           they
           are
           grown
           up
           prove
           to
           be
           Men
           of
           narrow
           and
           contracted
           Spirits
           ,
           peevish
           and
           froward
           and
           uncharitable
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           great
           Bigots
           and
           Zealots
           either
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Superstition
           or
           Faction
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           which
           have
           been
           instill'd
           into
           them
           to
           byass
           them
           either
           
           way
           :
           And
           very
           hardly
           do
           they
           ever
           quit
           themselves
           so
           clearly
           of
           their
           Prejudices
           ,
           as
           to
           become
           wise
           and
           peaceable
           and
           substantial
           Christians
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           we
           carefully
           observe
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           when
           Children
           have
           been
           thus
           indiscreetly
           educated
           ,
           their
           Religion
           differs
           as
           much
           from
           that
           of
           sober
           and
           judicious
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           Civil
           behaviour
           and
           conversation
           of
           those
           who
           have
           been
           unskilfully
           and
           conceitedly
           taught
           how
           to
           carry
           themselves
           ,
           does
           from
           the
           behaviour
           of
           those
           who
           have
           had
           a
           more
           free
           and
           generous
           Education
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           matter
           of
           Example
           .
           There
           are
           many
           Parents
           whose
           Lives
           are
           Exemplary
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           who
           yet
           seem
           to
           use
           too
           great
           a
           freedom
           before
           their
           Children
           .
           It
           is
           an
           old
           Rule
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           ●
           very
           good
           one
           ,
           
             
               Maxima
               debetur
               pueris
               reverentia
               ,
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             very
             great
             reverence
             due
             to
             Children
             .
          
           There
           are
           many
           things
           which
           are
           not
           Sins
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           lawfully
           be
           ●one
           ,
           which
           yet
           it
           may
           not
           be
           prudent
           and
           expedient
           to
           do
           before
           all
           
           persons
           .
           There
           are
           some
           words
           and
           actions
           so
           trivial
           and
           light
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           said
           or
           done
           before
           those
           for
           whom
           we
           have
           a
           reverence
           .
           There
           is
           a
           certain
           freedom
           of
           Conversation
           which
           is
           only
           proper
           among
           Equals
           in
           Age
           and
           Quality
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           use
           before
           our
           Superiors
           and
           Betters
           ,
           we
           seem
           to
           contemn
           them
           ;
           if
           before
           our
           Inferiors
           ,
           they
           will
           go
           nigh
           to
           contemn
           us
           .
        
         
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           Children
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           exact
           limits
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           in
           our
           words
           or
           actions
           we
           go
           to
           the
           utmost
           bounds
           of
           that
           which
           is
           lawful
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           shewing
           them
           the
           way
           to
           that
           which
           is
           unlawful
           .
           Children
           are
           not
           wont
           to
           be
           careful
           of
           their
           steps
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           not
           venture
           them
           to
           play
           about
           a
           Precipice
           ,
           or
           near
           a
           dangerous
           Place
           ,
           where
           yet
           Men
           that
           will
           take
           care
           may
           go
           safely
           enough
           .
           And
           therefore
           Parents
           should
           be
           very
           careful
           to
           keep
           their
           Children
           from
           the
           Confines
           of
           Evil
           ,
           and
           at
           as
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           it
           as
           they
           can
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           their
           words
           and
           actions
           should
           ever
           be
           temper'd
           with
           gravity
           and
           circumspection
           ,
           that
           Children
           may
           not
           
           see
           or
           hear
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           acquaint
           them
           with
           the
           approaches
           to
           Sin
           ,
           or
           carry
           them
           to
           the
           Borders
           of
           Vice
           ;
           lest
           they
           should
           not
           stop
           just
           there
           ,
           but
           take
           a
           step
           further
           than
           you
           intended
           they
           should
           go
           .
        
         
           III.
           In
           matter
           of
           Reproof
           and
           C●rrection
           ;
           many
           Religious
           and
           careful
           Parents
           are
           guilty
           of
           two
           great
           Miscarriages
           in
           this
           Part
           of
           Education
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Of
           too
           much
           rigor
           and
           severity
           ;
           which
           ,
           especially
           with
           some
           sort
           of
           Tem●ers
           ,
           hath
           very
           ill
           success
           .
           The
           first
           experiment
           that
           should
           be
           made
           upon
           Children
           should
           be
           to
           allure
           them
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           by
           reasonable
           inducements
           to
           gain
           them
           to
           the
           love
           of
           Goodness
           ;
           by
           Praise
           and
           Rew●rd
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           Shame
           and
           Disgnace
           :
           And
           if
           this
           will
           do
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           occasion
           to
           proceed
           to
           Severity
           ;
           especially
           not
           to
           great
           Severities
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           unsuitable
           to
           Human
           Nature
           .
           A
           mix●ure
           of
           prudent
           and
           seasonable
           Reproof
           o●
           Correction
           when
           there
           is
           occasion
           for
           it
           ,
           may
           do
           very
           well
           ;
           but
           Whips
           are
           not
           
             h●
             Cords
             of
             a
             Man
          
           :
           Human
           Nature
           may
           be
           driven
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           led
           by
           sweeter
           and
           gentler
           ways
           .
        
         
         
           Speusippus
           caused
           the
           Pictures
           of
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           to
           be
           set
           round
           about
           his
           School
           ,
           to
           signify
           that
           the
           business
           of
           Education
           ought
           to
           be
           rendred
           as
           pleasant
           as
           may
           be
           :
           And
           indeed
           Children
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           all
           the
           enticements
           and
           encouragements
           to
           Learning
           and
           Goodness
           .
           
             Metus
             haud
             diuturni
             Magister
             officij
          
           ,
           says
           
             Tully
             ;
             Fear
          
           alone
           
             will
             not
             teach
             a
             man
             his
             Duty
          
           and
           hold
           him
           to
           it
           
             for
             any
             long
             time
          
           :
           For
           when
           that
           is
           removed
           ,
           Nature
           will
           break
           loose
           and
           do
           like
           it self
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           frequent
           Corrections
           make
           Punishments
           to
           lose
           their
           Awe
           and
           force
           ,
           and
           are
           apt
           to
           spoil
           the
           Disposition
           of
           Children
           and
           to
           harden
           them
           against
           Shame
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           while
           they
           will
           despise
           Correction
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           they
           can
           endure
           it
           .
        
         
           Great
           Severities
           do
           often
           work
           an
           effect
           quite
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           was
           intended
           :
           And
           many
           times
           those
           who
           were
           bred
           up
           in
           a
           very
           severe
           School
           ,
           hate
           Learning
           ever
           after
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           cruelty
           that
           was
           used
           to
           force
           it
           upon
           them
           :
           And
           so
           likewise
           an
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           Children
           to
           Piety
           and
           Goodness
           by
           unreasonable
           strictness
           and
           rigor
           does
           often
           beget
           in
           them
           a
           lasting
           disgust
           and
           Prejudice
           against
           
           Religion
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           them
           ,
           as
           Erasmus
           says
           ,
           
             virtutem
             simul
             odisse
             &
             nôsse
             ,
             to
             bate
             Virtue
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             they
             teach
             them
             to
             know
             it
             :
          
           For
           by
           this
           means
           Virtue
           is
           represented
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           Children
           under
           a
           great
           disadvantage
           ,
           and
           good
           and
           ●vil
           are
           brought
           too
           near
           together
           :
           So
           that
           whenever
           they
           think
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           they
           remember
           the
           Severity
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           accompany
           the
           Instructions
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           natural
           hatred
           which
           men
           have
           for
           Punishment
           is
           by
           this
           means
           derived
           upon
           Religion
           it self
           .
           And
           indeed
           how
           can
           it
           be
           expected
           that
           Children
           should
           love
           their
           Duty
           ,
           when
           they
           never
           hear
           of
           it
           but
           with
           a
           handful
           of
           Rods
           shak'd
           over
           them
           ?
        
         
           I
           insist
           upon
           this
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           to
           have
           observed
           more
           notorious
           Instances
           of
           great
           miscarriage
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Children
           of
           very
           strict
           and
           severe
           Parents
           .
           Of
           which
           I
           can
           give
           no
           other
           account
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           Nature
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           overcharged
           recoils
           the
           more
           terribly
           :
           It
           hath
           something
           in
           it
           like
           the
           Spring
           of
           an
           Engine
           ,
           which
           being
           forcibly
           press'd
           does
           upon
           the
           first
           liberty
           return
           back
           with
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           violence
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           
           the
           vicious
           dispositions
           of
           Children
           ,
           when
           restrain'd
           merely
           by
           the
           severity
           of
           Parents
           ,
           do
           break
           forth
           strangely
           assoon
           as
           ever
           they
           get
           loose
           and
           from
           under
           their
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Another
           Miscarriage
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           ,
           when
           Reproof
           and
           Correction
           are
           accompanied
           and
           managed
           with
           Passion
           .
           This
           is
           to
           betray
           one
           Fault
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           a
           greater
           ,
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           another
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           this
           makes
           Reproof
           and
           Correction
           to
           look
           like
           Revenge
           and
           Hatred
           ,
           which
           usually
           does
           not
           persuade
           and
           reform
           but
           provoke
           and
           exasperate
           .
           And
           this
           probably
           may
           be
           one
           reason
           of
           the
           
           Apostle's
           admonition
           ,
           
             Parents
             provoke
             not
             your
             Children
             unto
             wrath
             ,
          
           because
           that
           is
           never
           likely
           to
           have
           any
           good
           effect
           .
           Correction
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Physick
           ,
           which
           ought
           never
           to
           be
           administred
           in
           Passion
           ,
           but
           upon
           counsel
           and
           good
           advice
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           Passion
           is
           incident
           to
           Parents
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Parents
             of
             our
             flesh
             chasten
             us
             for
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           12.
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           many
           times
           to
           gratify
           their
           Passion
           ;
           
             but
             God
          
           chastens
           us
           
             for
             our
             profit
          
           ,
           not
           in
           Anger
           but
           with
           a
           design
           to
           do
           us
           good
           :
           And
           
           can
           we
           have
           a
           better
           Patern
           than
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           to
           imitate
           ?
        
         
           A
           Father
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Prince
           and
           a
           Judge
           in
           his
           Family
           :
           There
           he
           gives
           Laws
           ,
           and
           inflicts
           Censures
           and
           Punishments
           upon
           Offenders
           .
           But
           how
           misbecoming
           a
           thing
           would
           it
           be
           to
           see
           a
           Judge
           pass
           Sentence
           upon
           a
           man
           in
           Choler
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           to
           see
           a
           Father
           in
           the
           heat
           and
           fury
           of
           his
           Passion
           correct
           his
           Child
           .
           If
           a
           Father
           could
           but
           see
           hims●lf
           in
           this
           Mood
           ,
           and
           how
           ill
           his
           Passion
           becomes
           him
           ,
           instead
           of
           being
           Angry
           with
           his
           Child
           he
           would
           be
           out
           of
           Patience
           with
           himself
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           next
           thing
           I
           proposed
           ,
           namely
           ,
        
         
           
             IV.
             To
             make
             out
             the
             truth
             of
             the
          
           Proposition
           
             contained
             in
             the
          
           Text
           ,
           
             by
             shewing
             how
          
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           Children
           comes
           to
           be
           of
           so
           great
           advantage
           and
           to
           have
           so
           good
           and
           lasting
           an
           influence
           upon
           their
           whole
           Lives
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           there
           are
           some
           wild
           and
           savage
           Natures
           ,
           monstrous
           and
           prodigious
           Tempers
           ,
           hard
           as
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           barren
           as
           the
           Sand
           upon
           the
           Sea-shore
           ;
           which
           discover
           strong
           and
           early
           propensions
           to
           vice
           ,
           and
           a
           violent
           antipathy
           
           to
           Goodness
           .
           Such
           Tempers
           are
           next
           to
           desperate
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           utterly
           intractable
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Religious
           Care
           of
           Parents
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           such
           Tempers
           as
           these
           are
           very
           rare
           ,
           though
           God
           is
           pleased
           they
           should
           sometimes
           appear
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           instances
           of
           the
           great
           corruption
           and
           degeneracy
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           great
           need
           of
           D●vine
           Grace
           .
           But
           surely
           there
           is
           no
           Temper
           that
           is
           absolutely
           and
           irrecoverably
           prejudiced
           against
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           This
           would
           be
           so
           terrible
           an
           Objection
           against
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           as
           would
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           be
           answered
           .
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           most
           Tempers
           are
           tractable
           to
           good
           Education
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           very
           great
           p●obability
           of
           the
           good
           succe●s
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           carefully
           and
           wisely
           managed
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           this
           Truth
           I
           shall
           instance
           in
           two
           very
           great
           Advantages
           of
           a
           Religious
           and
           vir●uous
           Education
           of
           Children
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           It
           gives
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           first
           Possession
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           The
           Advantage
           of
           Habit
           and
           Custom
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Good
           Education
           gives
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           first
           
           Possession
           .
           The
           Mind
           of
           Man
           is
           an
           active
           Principle
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           employed
           about
           something
           or
           other
           .
           It
           cannot
           stand
           idle
           ,
           and
           will
           therefore
           take
           up
           with
           that
           which
           first
           offers
           it self
           .
           So
           soon
           as
           Reason
           puts
           forth
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Understanding
           begins
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           the
           Mind
           of
           man
           discovers
           a
           natural
           thirst
           after
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           greedily
           drinks
           in
           that
           which
           comes
           first
           .
           If
           it
           have
           not
           the
           
             Waters
             of
             Life
          
           and
           the
           
             pure
             streams
          
           of
           Goodness
           to
           allay
           that
           thirst
           ,
           it
           will
           seek
           to
           quench
           it
           in
           the
           filthy
           Puddles
           and
           impure
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           Now
           since
           Children
           will
           be
           busying
           their
           Minds
           about
           something
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           that
           they
           should
           be
           entertained
           with
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           best
           Notions
           and
           Principles
           of
           which
           their
           Understanding
           and
           Age
           are
           capable
           .
           It
           is
           a
           happy
           thing
           to
           be
           Principled
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           Prejudiced
           the
           better
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           Religion
           should
           get
           the
           first
           possession
           of
           their
           Hearts
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certainly
           a
           great
           Advantage
           to
           Religion
           to
           be
           planted
           in
           a
           tender
           and
           fresh
           Soil
           .
           And
           if
           Parents
           be
           careless
           and
           neglect
           this
           advantage
           ,
           
             the
             Enemy
          
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           sow
           his
           Tares
           whilst
           the
           Husbandman
           is
           asleep
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           we
           should
           prevent
           the
           Devil
           by
           giving
           God
           and
           Goodness
           an
           early
           possession
           of
           our
           Children
           ,
           and
           by
           letting
           Him
           into
           their
           Hearts
           betimes
           .
           Possession
           is
           a
           great
           Point
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           of
           mighty
           consequence
           to
           have
           Nature
           planted
           with
           good
           Seeds
           before
           vicious
           inclinations
           spring
           up
           and
           grow
           into
           strength
           and
           Habit.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           there
           is
           a
           spiteful
           Proverb
           currant
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           hath
           taken
           care
           to
           spread
           it
           to
           the
           discouragement
           of
           an
           early
           Piety
           ,
           
             A
             young
             Saint
             and
             an
             old
             Devil
          
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           a
           young
           Saint
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           prove
           an
           old
           one
           .
           Sol●mon
           to
           be
           sure
           was
           of
           this
           mind
           ,
           and
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           he
           made
           as
           wise
           and
           true
           Proverbs
           as
           any
           body
           hath
           done
           since
           :
           Him
           only
           excepted
           who
           was
           a
           much
           greater
           and
           wiser
           Man
           than
           Solomon
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Good
           Education
           gives
           likewise
           the
           Advantage
           of
           Habit
           and
           Custom
           ;
           and
           Custom
           is
           of
           mighty
           force
           .
           It
           is
           ,
           as
           Pliny
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           says
           of
           it
           ,
           
             efficacissimus
             omnium
             rerum
             Magister
             ,
             the
             most
             powerful
             and
             effectual
             Master
             in
             every
             kind
             .
          
           It
           is
           an
           acquired
           and
           a
           sort
           of
           Second
           Nature
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           Nature
           it
           
           self
           a
           principle
           of
           greatest
           power
           .
           Custom
           bears
           a
           huge
           sway
           in
           all
           Human
           actions
           .
           Men
           love
           those
           things
           and
           do
           them
           with
           ease
           to
           which
           they
           have
           been
           long
           inured
           and
           accustomed
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           men
           go
           against
           Custom
           with
           great
           regret
           and
           uneasiness
           .
        
         
           And
           among
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           Custom
           is
           most
           strong
           which
           is
           begun
           in
           Childhood
           :
           And
           we
           see
           in
           Experience
           the
           strange
           power
           of
           Education
           in
           forming
           persons
           to
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           .
           Now
           Education
           is
           nothing
           but
           certain
           Customs
           planted
           in
           Childhood
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           taken
           deep
           Root
           whilst
           Nature
           was
           tender
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           likewise
           in
           common
           experience
           how
           dangerous
           an
           evil
           Habit
           and
           Custom
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           hard
           to
           be
           alter'd
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Cretians
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           curse
           a
           man
           to
           purpose
           ,
           wish●d
           that
           the
           Gods
           would
           engage
           him
           in
           some
           
             bad
             Custom
          
           ,
           looking
           upon
           a
           man
           after
           that
           to
           be
           irrecoverably
           lost
           .
           So
           on
           the
           other
           Side
           ,
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           a
           
             good
             Custom
          
           is
           an
           unspeakable
           advantage
           ;
           especially
           for
           Children
           to
           be
           habituated
           to
           a
           holy
           and
           virtuous
           course
           ,
           before
           the
           Habits
           of
           Sin
           and
           Vice
           have
           taken
           root
           and
           are
           confirm'd
           in
           them
           .
        
         
         
           We
           are
           too
           natu●ally
           inclined
           to
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           :
           But
           yet
           this
           ought
           not
           to
           discourage
           us
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           certain
           in
           Experience
           that
           a
           contrary
           Cu●●om
           hath
           done
           much
           in
           many
           Cases
           ,
           even
           where
           Nature
           hath
           been
           strongly
           inclined
           the
           other
           way
           .
           Demosthenes
           did
           by
           great
           Resolution
           and
           almost
           infinite
           Pains
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           long
           Habit
           ,
           alter
           the
           natural
           imperfection
           of
           his
           Speech
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           despite
           of
           Nature
           became
           the
           most
           eloquent
           Man
           perhaps
           that
           ever
           lived
           .
           And
           this
           amounts
           even
           to
           a
           Demonstration
           ,
           for
           
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             may
             be
             done
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           universally
           true
           which
           Aristotle
           says
           ,
           
             That
             Nature
             cannot
             be
             altered
          
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           in
           the
           Instance
           in
           which
           he
           gives
           of
           throwing
           a
           Stone
           upward
           ;
           you
           cannot
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           by
           any
           Custom
           ,
           nay
           though
           you
           fling
           it
           up
           never
           so
           often
           ,
           teach
           a
           Stone
           to
           ascend
           of
           it self
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           in
           many
           other
           Instances
           in
           which
           Nature
           is
           peremptory
           :
           But
           Nature
           is
           not
           always
           so
           ;
           but
           sometimes
           hath
           a
           great
           latitude
           :
           As
           we
           see
           in
           young
           Trees
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           naturally
           grow
           straight
           up
           ,
           yet
           being
           gently
           bent
           may
           be
           made
           to
           grow
           any
           way
           .
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           Moral
           inclinations
           and
           habits
           do
           
           admit
           of
           great
           alteration
           ,
           and
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           power
           of
           a
           contrary
           Custom
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           Children
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           Men
           should
           take
           great
           care
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           owe
           their
           Religion
           only
           to
           Custom
           ;
           but
           they
           should
           upon
           consideration
           and
           due
           examination
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           make
           it
           their
           Choice
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           we
           must
           not
           deny
           the
           best
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           this
           greatest
           advantage
           of
           all
           other
           .
           It
           is
           certainly
           a
           great
           happiness
           for
           Children
           to
           be
           inclined
           to
           that
           which
           when
           they
           come
           to
           understand
           themselves
           they
           would
           make
           their
           Choice
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           indif●erent
           :
           But
           an
           indifferency
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           in
           Children
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           since
           they
           will
           certainly
           be
           biassed
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           there
           is
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           why
           we
           should
           endeavour
           to
           byass
           them
           the
           better
           way
           .
           Parents
           may
           often
           mistake
           about
           what
           is
           best
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           love
           their
           Children
           they
           cannot
           but
           wish
           and
           endeavour
           that
           they
           may
           be
           good
           and
           do
           what
           is
           best
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           
             last
             Head.
          
           I
           proposed
           which
           was
           .
        
         
         
           
             V.
             To
             endeavour
             by
             the
             most
             powerful
          
           Arguments
           
             I
             can
             offer
          
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           and
           persuade
           those
           whose
           Duty
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           discharge
           it
           with
           great
           Care
           and
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           foregoing
           Discourse
           be
           true
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           said
           to
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           the
           gross
           neglect
           of
           this
           great
           Duty
           ?
           Who
           ,
           neither
           by
           Instruction
           ,
           nor
           Example
           ,
           nor
           Restraint
           from
           evil
           ,
           do
           endeavour
           to
           make
           their
           Children
           good
           .
           Some
           Parents
           are
           such
           Monsters
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           Devils
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           how
           
             to
             give
             good
             things
             to
             their
             Children
          
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           bread
           give
           them
           a
           stone
           ,
           instead
           of
           fish
           give
           them
           a
           serpent
           ,
           instead
           of
           an
           egg
           give
           them
           a
           scorpion
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           expresseth
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           evil
           indeed
           ,
           who
           train
           up
           their
           Children
           for
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           ;
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Trade
           and
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           :
           Who
           ,
           instead
           of
           teaching
           them
           the
           
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           infuse
           into
           them
           the
           Principles
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           Irreligion
           ,
           and
           Prophaneness
           :
           Instead
           of
           teaching
           them
           to
           love
           and
           reverence
           Religion
           ,
           they
           teach
           them
           to
           hate
           and
           despise
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           
             make
             a
             mock
          
           both
           of
           Sin
           and
           Holiness
           :
           Instead
           of
           
           training
           them
           up
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           
             H.
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             able
             to
             make
          
           men
           
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
          
           ,
           they
           do
           
             aedificare
             ad
             Gehennam
             ,
             they
             edify
             them
             for
             Hell
             ,
          
           by
           teaching
           them
           to
           prophane
           that
           
             Holy
             Book
          
           ,
           and
           to
           abuse
           the
           
             Wor●
             of
             God
          
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           tremble
           at
           ,
           by
           turning
           it
           into
           Jest
           and
           Raillery
           :
           Instead
           of
           teaching
           them
           to
           Pray
           and
           to
           bless
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           they
           teach
           them
           to
           Blaspheme
           that
           
             Great
             and
             terrible
             Name
          
           ,
           and
           to
           prophane
           it
           by
           their
           continual
           Oaths
           and
           Imprecations
           :
           And
           instead
           of
           bringing
           them
           to
           
             God's
             Church
          
           ,
           they
           carry
           them
           to
           the
           
             Devil's
             Chappels
          
           ,
           to
           Playhouses
           and
           Places
           of
           debauchery
           ,
           those
           Schools
           and
           Nurseries
           of
           Lewdness
           and
           Vice.
           
        
         
           Thus
           they
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Teachers
           and
           Examples
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           are
           the
           chief
           encouragers
           and
           Patterns
           of
           Vice
           and
           wickedness
           in
           their
           Children
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           restraining
           them
           from
           evil
           ,
           they
           countenance
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           check
           all
           forward
           inclinations
           to
           Goodness
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           they
           make
           them
           
             ten
             times
             more
             the
             Children
             of
             Wrath
             ,
          
           than
           they
           were
           by
           that
           
             corrupt
             Nature
          
           which
           they
           derived
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           hereby
           
             treasure
             up
          
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           Children
           
           and
           
             themselves
             ,
             wrath
             against
             the
             Day
             of
             wrath
             and
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           But
           I
           hope
           there
           are
           few
           or
           none
           such
           here
           .
           They
           do
           not
           use
           to
           frequent
           God's
           House
           and
           Worship
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           apply
           my self
           to
           those
           who
           are
           not
           so
           notoriously
           guilty
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           greatly
           faulty
           in
           neglecting
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           their
           Children
           .
           And
           for
           the
           greater
           conviction
           of
           such
           Parents
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           them
           the
           following
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Consider
           what
           a
           sad
           Inheritance
           you
           have
           conveyed
           to
           your
           Children
           .
           You
           have
           transmitted
           to
           them
           corrupt
           and
           depraved
           Natures
           ,
           evil
           and
           vicious
           Inclinations●
           You
           have
           begotten
           them
           in
           your
           own
           Image
           and
           likeness
           ,
           so
           that
           
             by
             Nature
          
           they
           are
           
             Children
             of
             wrath
          
           .
           Now
           methinks
           Parents
           that
           have
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           this
           should
           be
           very
           solicitous
           ,
           by
           the
           best
           means
           they
           can
           use
           ,
           to
           free
           ●hem
           from
           that
           Curse
           ;
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           correct
           those
           perverse
           dispositions
           and
           cursed
           inclinations
           which
           they
           have
           transmitted
           to
           them
           .
           Surely
           you
           ought
           to
           do
           all
           you
           can
           to
           repair
           that
           broken
           Estate
           which
           from
           you
           is
           descended
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
         
           When
           a
           Man
           hath
           by
           
             Treason
             tainted
          
           his
           Blood
           and
           forfeited
           his
           Estate
           ,
           with
           what
           grief
           and
           regret
           doth
           he
           look
           upon
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           think
           of
           the
           Injury
           which
           hath
           been
           done
           to
           them
           by
           his
           Fault
           ?
           And
           how
           solicitous
           is
           he
           ,
           before
           he
           dye
           ,
           to
           petition
           the
           King
           for
           favour
           to
           his
           Children
           ?
           How
           earnestly
           doth
           he
           charge
           his
           Friends
           to
           be
           careful
           of
           them
           and
           kind
           to
           them
           ?
           That
           by
           these
           means
           he
           may
           make
           the
           best
           reparation
           he
           can
           of
           their
           Fortune
           which
           hath
           been
           ruin'd
           by
           his
           Fault
           .
        
         
           And
           have
           Parents
           such
           a
           tenderness
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           Estate
           and
           condition
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           have
           they
           none
           for
           the
           good
           estate
           of
           their
           Souls
           and
           their
           eternal
           condition
           in
           another
           World
           ?
           If
           you
           are
           sensible
           that
           their
           Blood
           is
           tainted
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           best
           Fortunes
           are
           ruin'd
           by
           your
           sad
           Misfortune
           ;
           Why
           do
           you
           not
           bestir
           your selves
           for
           the
           repairing
           of
           God's
           Image
           in
           them
           ?
           Why
           do
           you
           not
           
             travel
             in
             birth
             till
             Christ
             be
             formed
             in
             them
             ?
          
           Why
           do
           you
           not
           pray
           earnestly
           to
           God
           and
           give
           Him
           no
           rest
           ,
           who
           hath
           reprieved
           and
           it
           may
           be
           pardoned
           you
           ,
           that
           He
           would
           extend
           his
           Grace
           to
           them
           also
           ,
           and
           grant
           them
           the
           Blessings
           of
           his
           
             New
             Covenant
          
           ?
        
         
         
           All
           your
           Children
           are
           begotten
           of
           the
           Bond-woman
           ;
           therefore
           we
           should
           pray
           as
           Abraham
           did
           ,
           
             O
             that
             Ishmael
             may
             live
             in
             thy
             sight
             :
          
           O
           that
           these
           Sons
           of
           Hagar
           may
           be
           Heirs
           of
           a
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Consider
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           that
           good
           Education
           is
           the
           very
           best
           Inheritance
           that
           you
           can
           leave
           to
           your
           Children
           .
           It
           is
           a
           wise
           Saying
           of
           
             Solom●n
             ,
             Eccl.
          
           7.
           11.
           that
           
             Wisdom
             is
             good
             with
             an
             Inh●ritance
          
           ;
           but
           surely
           an
           Inheritance
           ,
           without
           Wisdom
           and
           Virtue
           to
           manage
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           pernicious
           thing
           .
           And
           yet
           how
           many
           Parents
           are
           there
           who
           omit
           no
           Care
           and
           Industry
           to
           get
           an
           Estate
           that
           they
           may
           leave
           it
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           but
           use
           no
           means
           to
           form
           their
           Minds
           and
           Manners
           for
           the
           right
           use
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           it
           ;
           without
           which
           it
           had
           been
           much
           happier
           for
           them
           to
           have
           been
           left
           in
           great
           Poverty
           and
           straits
           ?
        
         
           Dost
           thou
           love
           thy
           Child
           ?
           This
           is
           true
           love
           to
           any
           one
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           best
           for
           him
           we
           can
           .
           Of
           all
           your
           toil
           and
           labour
           for
           your
           Children
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           all
           the
           fruit
           they
           may
           reap
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           they
           may
           live
           to
           enjoy
           ,
           the
           advantage
           of
           a
           good
           Education
           .
           All
           other
           things
           are
           uncertain
           .
           You
           may
           raise
           your
           Children
           to
           Honour
           ,
           and
           settle
           
           a
           Noble
           Estate
           upon
           them
           to
           support
           it
           :
           You
           may
           leave
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           think
           ,
           to
           faithful
           Guardians
           ,
           and
           by
           kindness
           and
           obligation
           procure
           them
           many
           Friends
           :
           And
           when
           you
           have
           done
           all
           this
           ,
           their
           Guardians
           may
           prove
           unfaithful
           and
           treacherous
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Changes
           and
           Revolutions
           of
           the
           World
           their
           Honours
           may
           slip
           from
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Riches
             may
             take
             to
             themselves
             wings
             and
             fly
             away
             :
          
           And
           when
           these
           are
           gone
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           to
           be
           nipp'd
           with
           the
           Frosts
           of
           Adversity
           ,
           their
           Friends
           will
           fall
           off
           like
           leaves
           in
           
             Autumn
             .
             This
             is
             a
             sore
             evil
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           
             I
             have
             seen
             under
             the
             Sun.
             
          
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           your
           Children
           hath
           made
           them
           wise
           and
           virtuous
           ,
           you
           have
           provided
           an
           Inheritance
           for
           them
           which
           is
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             Crates
          
           the
           Philosopher
           used
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           highest
           Places
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           out
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           O
           
             ye
             People
             !
             why
             do
             you
             toil
             to
             get
             Estates
             for
             your
             Children
             ,
             when
             you
             take
             no
             care
             of
             their
             Education
             ?
          
           This
           is
           ,
           as
           Diogenes
           said
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Shooe
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           the
           foot
           that
           is
           to
           wear
           it
           ;
           to
           ●ake
           great
           pains
           for
           an
           Estate
           for
           your
           Children
           ,
           but
           none
           at
           all
           to
           teach
           them
           
           how
           to
           use
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           take
           great
           care
           to
           undo
           them
           ,
           but
           none
           to
           make
           them
           happy
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Consider
           that
           by
           a
           careful
           and
           Religious
           Education
           of
           your
           Children
           you
           provide
           for
           your
           own
           Comfort
           and
           Happiness
           .
           However
           they
           happen
           to
           prove
           ,
           you
           will
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           and
           of
           having
           done
           your
           Duty
           .
           If
           they
           be
           good
           ,
           they
           are
           matter
           of
           great
           Comfort
           and
           Joy
           to
           their
           Parents
           .
           
             A
             wise
             Son
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             maketh
             a
             glad
             Father
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           great
           satisfaction
           to
           see
           that
           which
           we
           have
           planted
           to
           thrive
           and
           grow
           up
           ;
           to
           find
           the
           good
           effect
           of
           our
           care
           and
           industry
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           work
           of
           our
           hands
           doth
           prosper
           .
           The
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           ,
           among
           several
           things
           for
           which
           he
           reckons
           a
           Man
           happy
           ,
           mentions
           this
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hath
             joy
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
          
           Ecclus.
           25.
           7.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           wicked
           Children
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           Family
           fails
           ,
           our
           Name
           withers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           Generation
           will
           quite
           be
           blotted
           out
           :
           Whereas
           a
           hopeful
           Posterity
           is
           a
           prospect
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           Eternity
           .
           We
           cannot
           leave
           a
           better
           and
           more
           lasting
           Monument
           of
           our selves
           ,
           than
           in
           wise
           and
           vir●uous
           
           Children
           .
           Buildings
           and
           Books
           are
           but
           dead
           things
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           
             living
             Memorials
          
           of
           our Selves
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           your
           Children
           you
           provide
           for
           your Selves
           some
           of
           the
           best
           Comforts
           both
           for
           this
           World
           and
           the
           other
           .
           For
           
             this
             World
          
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           such
           a
           Time
           when
           you
           most
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Comfort
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Time
           of
           Sickn●ss
           and
           
             old
             Age.
          
           Wise
           men
           have
           been
           wont
           to
           lay
           up
           some
           
             praesidia
             S●n●ctutis
          
           ,
           something
           to
           support
           them
           in
           that
           gloomy
           and
           melancholy
           Time
           ,
           as
           Books
           ,
           and
           Friends
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           such
           external
           Comfort
           at
           such
           a
           Time
           as
           good
           and
           dutiful
           Children
           .
           They
           will
           then
           be
           the
           
             light
             of
             our
             Eyes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Cordial
           of
           our
           fainting
           Spirits
           ;
           and
           will
           recompence
           all
           our
           former
           care
           of
           th●m
           by
           their
           present
           care
           of
           us
           :
           And
           when
           we
           are
           decaying
           and
           withering
           away
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           the
           pleasure
           to
           see
           our
           Youth
           as
           it
           were
           renewed
           ,
           and
           our selves
           flourishing
           again
           in
           our
           Children
           .
           The
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           speaking
           of
           the
           comfort
           which
           a
           good
           Father
           hath
           in
           a
           well
           educated
           Son
           ,
           
             Though
             he
             dye
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             yet
             he
             ●s
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             dead
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             left
             one
             behind
             him
             that
             is
             like
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             While
             he
             lived
             he
             saw
             and
             rejoiced
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             died
             he
             was
             not
             sorrowful
             ,
          
           Ecclus
           .
           30.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             a
             foolish
             Son
             is
          
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             a
             heaviness
             to
             his
             Mother
          
           ,
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           a
           Child
           being
           apt
           most
           tenderly
           to
           affect
           the
           Mother
           .
           Such
           Parents
           as
           neglect
           their
           Children
           ,
           do
           as
           it
           were
           provide
           so
           many
           pains
           and
           Aches
           for
           themselves
           against
           they
           come
           to
           be
           Old.
           And
           rebellious
           Children
           are
           to
           their
           infirm
           and
           aged
           Parents
           so
           many
           aggravations
           of
           an
           evil
           Day
           ,
           so
           many
           burthens
           of
           their
           Age
           :
           They
           help
           to
           bow
           them
           down
           and
           to
           bring
           
             their
             gray
             hairs
          
           so
           much
           the
           sooner
           
             with
             sorrow
             to
             the
             grave
          
           .
           They
           do
           usually
           repay
           their
           Parents
           all
           the
           neglects
           of
           their
           Education
           by
           their
           undutiful
           carriage
           towards
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           good
           Children
           will
           likewise
           be
           an
           unspeakable
           Comfort
           to
           us
           in
           the
           
             Other
             World.
          
           When
           we
           come
           to
           appear
           before
           God
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           to
           
             Him
             ,
             〈◊〉
             here
             am
             I
             and
             the
             Children
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             :
          
           How
           will
           this
           comfort
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           lift
           up
           our
           Heads
           with
           joy
           in
           
             that
             Day
          
           ?
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Consider
           that
           the
           surest
           Foundation
           of
           the
           publick
           welfare
           and
           happiness
           is
           laid
           in
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           Children
           .
           Families
           are
           increased
           by
           Children
           ,
           and
           Cities
           and
           Nations
           are
           made
           up
           of
           Families
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           concernment
           both
           to
           Religion
           and
           the
           Civil
           happiness
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           that
           anciently
           the
           best
           constituted
           Commonwealths
           did
           commit
           this
           care
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           more
           than
           to
           Parents
           .
        
         
           When
           Antipater
           demanded
           of
           the
           Spartans
           fifty
           of
           their
           Children
           for
           Hostages
           ,
           they
           offer'd
           rather
           to
           deliver
           to
           Him
           twice
           as
           many
           Men
           ;
           so
           much
           did
           they
           value
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           
           Country's
           Education
           .
           But
           now
           amongst
           us
           this
           Work
           lies
           chiefly
           upon
           Parents
           .
           There
           are
           several
           ways
           of
           reforming
           Men
           ;
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           publick
           Preaching
           of
           Ministers
           .
           But
           the
           most
           likely
           and
           hopeful
           Reformation
           of
           the
           World
           must
           begin
           with
           Children
           .
           Wholsome
           Laws
           and
           good
           Sermons
           are
           but
           slow
           and
           late
           ways
           :
           The
           timely
           and
           the
           most
           compendious
           way
           is
           good
           Education
           .
           This
           may
           be
           an
           effectual
           Prevention
           of
           evil
           ,
           whereas
           all
           after-ways
           are
           but
           Remedies
           ,
           which
           do
           always
           suppose
           some
           neglect
           and
           omission
           of
           timely
           care
           .
        
         
         
           And
           because
           our
           Laws
           leave
           so
           much
           to
           Parents
           ,
           our
           Care
           should
           be
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           ;
           and
           we
           should
           remember
           that
           we
           bring
           up
           our
           Children
           for
           the
           Publick
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           live
           to
           be
           M●n
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           out
           of
           our
           hands
           they
           will
           prove
           a
           publick
           Happiness
           or
           Mischief
           to
           the
           Age.
           So
           that
           we
           can
           no
           way
           better
           deserve
           of
           Mankind
           and
           be
           greater
           Benefactors
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           by
           Peopling
           it
           with
           a
           
             Righteous
             Offspring
          
           .
           Good
           Children
           are
           the
           hopes
           of
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           leave
           the
           World
           a
           better
           Legacy
           than
           well-disciplin'd
           Children
           .
           This
           gives
           the
           World
           the
           best
           Security
           that
           Religion
           will
           be
           propagated
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Generations
             to
             come
          
           shall
           know
           God
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Children
             that
             are
             to
             be
             born
             shall
             fear
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           great
           Glory
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           next
           to
           his
           being
           
             the
             Friend
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
          
           .
           And
           the
           careful
           Education
           of
           Children
           ,
           
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           is
           so
           honourable
           to
           Parents
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           would
           not
           pass
           it
           by
           in
           Abraham
           without
           special
           mention
           of
           it
           to
           his
           ●verlasting
           commendation
           :
           
             I
             know
             Abraham
          
           ,
           says
           
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             command
          
           
           
             his
             children
             and
             his
             Houshold
             after
             him
             to
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             Justice
             and
             Judgment
             ,
          
           Gen
           18.
           19.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Consider
           yet
           further
           ,
           the
           great
           Evils
           consequent
           upon
           this
           neglect
           .
           And
           they
           are
           manifold
           .
           But
           not
           to
           enlarge
           particularly
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           all
           end
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           final
           miscarriage
           and
           ruin
           of
           Children
           .
           Do
           but
           leave
           depraved
           corrupt
           Nature
           to
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           take
           its
           own
           course
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           it
           in
           all
           probability
           will
           be
           miserable
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           generous
           Seeds
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           be
           not
           carefully
           sown
           in
           the
           tender
           Minds
           of
           Children
           ,
           and
           those
           Seeds
           be
           not
           cultivated
           by
           good
           Education
           ,
           there
           will
           certainly
           spring
           up
           Briars
           and
           Thorns
           ,
           of
           which
           Parents
           will
           not
           only
           feel
           the
           inconvenience
           ,
           but
           every
           body
           else
           that
           comes
           near
           them
           .
           
             
               Neglectis
               urenda
               filix
               innascitur
               Agris
               .
            
          
           If
           the
           Ground
           be
           not
           planted
           with
           something
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           it
           will
           bring
           forth
           that
           which
           is
           either
           useless
           or
           hurtful
           ,
           or
           both
           :
           For
           Nature
           is
           seldom
           barren
           ,
           it
           will
           either
           bring
           forth
           
             useful
             ●lants
          
           ,
           or
           Weeds
           .
        
         
         
           We
           are
           naturally
           inclined
           to
           Evil
           ,
           and
           the
           neglect
           of
           Education
           puts
           Children
           upon
           a
           kind
           of
           necessity
           of
           becoming
           what
           they
           are
           naturally
           inclin'd
           to
           be
           .
           Do
           but
           let
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           soon
           be
           habituated
           to
           Sin
           and
           Vice.
           And
           when
           they
           are
           once
           accustomed
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           they
           have
           lost
           their
           Liberty
           and
           Choice
           :
           They
           are
           then
           hardly
           capable
           of
           good
           counsel
           and
           instruction
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           be
           patient
           to
           hear
           it
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           power
           to
           follow
           it
           ,
           being
           bound
           in
           the
           chains
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           
             led
             captive
             by
             Satan
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           And
           when
           they
           have
           brought
           themselves
           into
           this
           condition
           ,
           their
           Ruin
           seems
           to
           be
           sealed
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           Miracle
           of
           God's
           Grace
           they
           are
           never
           to
           be
           reclaimed
           .
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           the
           mischief
           of
           this
           neglect
           end
           here
           ,
           but
           it
           extends
           it self
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           and
           to
           Posterity
           .
           If
           we
           neglect
           the
           good
           Education
           of
           our
           Children
           ,
           they
           will
           in
           all
           probability
           prove
           bad
           Men
           ;
           and
           these
           will
           neglect
           their
           Children
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Foundation
           of
           an
           endless
           Mischief
           is
           laid
           ;
           and
           our
           Posterity
           will
           be
           bad
           Members
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
         
           If
           they
           be
           neglected
           in
           matter
           of
           In●●●ction
           ,
           they
           will
           either
           be
           ignorant
           or
           ●rroneous
           :
           Either
           they
           will
           not
           mind
           Religion
           ,
           or
           they
           will
           disturb
           the
           Church
           with
           new
           and
           wild
           Opinions
           :
           And
           I
           fear
           that
           the
           neglect
           of
           instructing
           and
           Catechising
           Youth
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           Age
           hath
           been
           so
           grossly
           guilty
           ,
           hath
           made
           it
           so
           fruitful
           of
           Errors
           and
           strange
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           besides
           this
           ,
           no
           care
           be
           taken
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           ,
           they
           will
           become
           burthens
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Pests
           of
           Human
           Society
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           Poison
           and
           infection
           let
           abroad
           into
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           Parents
           should
           often
           consider
           that
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           Duty
           will
           not
           only
           involve
           them
           in
           the
           inconvenience
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           of
           their
           Childrens
           miscarriage
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           :
           They
           will
           have
           a
           great
           share
           in
           all
           the
           Evil
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           some
           sort
           chargeable
           with
           all
           the
           Sins
           they
           commit
           .
           If
           the
           Children
           bring
           forth
           wild
           and
           sowre
           Grapes
           ,
           the
           Parents
           teeth
           will
           be
           set
           on
           edge
           .
        
         
           The
           temporal
           Mischiefs
           and
           inconveniences
           which
           come
           from
           the
           careless
           
           Education
           of
           Children
           as
           to
           
             Credit
             ,
             Health
          
           and
           Estate
           ,
           all
           which
           do
           usually
           suffer
           by
           the
           vicious
           and
           lewd
           courses
           of
           your
           Children
           ;
           these
           methinks
           should
           awaken
           your
           care
           and
           diligence
           :
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           guilt
           which
           will
           redound
           to
           you
           upon
           their
           account
           ?
           Part
           of
           all
           their
           wickedness
           will
           be
           put
           upon
           your
           score
           ;
           and
           possibly
           the
           Sins
           ,
           which
           they
           commit
           many
           years
           afte●
           you
           are
           dead
           and
           gone
           ,
           will
           follow
           you
           into
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           and
           bring
           new
           fewel
           to
           Hell
           ,
           to
           heat
           that
           〈◊〉
           hotter
           upon
           you
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           must
           one
           Day
           be
           accountable
           for
           all
           their
           neglects
           of
           their
           Children
           :
           And
           so
           likewise
           shall
           Ministers
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           for
           their
           People
           and
           Servants
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           had
           the
           Charge
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             And
             what
             will
             Parents
             be
             able
             to
             say
             to
             God
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             for
             all
             their
             neglects
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
          
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           Example
           ,
           and
           Restraint
           
             from
             evil
             ?
             How
             will
             it
             make
             your
             ears
             to
             tingle
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             arise
             terribly
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             you
             ,
          
           Behold
           !
           the
           Children
           which
           I
           have
           given
           you
           ;
           They
           were
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           you
           
           instructed
           them
           not
           ;
           They
           made
           themselves
           vile
           ,
           and
           you
           restrained
           them
           not
           :
           Why
           did
           not
           you
           teach
           them
           at
           Home
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           Church
           to
           the
           publick
           Ordinances
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           train
           them
           up
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           ?
           But
           you
           did
           not
           only
           neglect
           to
           give
           them
           good
           Instruction
           ,
           but
           you
           gave
           them
           bad
           Example
           :
           And
           lo
           !
           they
           have
           followed
           you
           to
           Hell
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           addition
           to
           your
           Torment
           there
           .
        
         
           
             Unnatural
             Wretches
             !
             that
             have
             thus
             neglected
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             neglect
             destroyed
             those
             ,
             whose
             Happiness
             by
             so
             many
             bonds
             of
             Duty
             and
             Affection
             you
             were
             obliged
             to
             procure
             :
             Behold
             !
             the
             Books
             are
             now
             open
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Prayer
             upon
             Record
             that
             ever
             you
             put
             up
             for
             your
             Children
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Memorial
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             one
             Hour
             that
             ever
             was
             seriously
             spent
             to
             train
             them
             up
             to
             a
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Duty
             :
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             many
             ways
             contrived
             their
             Misery
             ,
             and
             contributed
             to
             their
             Ruin
             ,
             and
             help'd
             forward
             their
             Damnation
             .
             How
             could
             you
             ●e
             thus
             unnatural
             ?
             How
             could
             you
             thus
             hate
             your
             own
             Fl●sh
             ,
             and
             hate
             your
             own
             Souls
             ?
             How
             much
             better
             had
             it
             been
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             better
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ?
          
        
         
         
           
             Would
             not
             such
             a
             heavy
             Charge
             as
             this
             make
             every
             joint
             of
             you
             to
             tremble
             ?
             Will
             it
             not
             cut
             you
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             pierce
             your
             very
             Souls
             ,
             to
             have
             your
             Children
             challenge
             you
             in
          
           that
           Day
           ,
           
             and
             say
             to
             you
             one
             by
             one
             ,
          
           Had
           you
           been
           as
           careful
           to
           teach
           me
           the
           good
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           capable
           of
           learning
           it
           :
           Had
           you
           been
           but
           as
           forward
           to
           instruct
           me
           in
           my
           Duty
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           ready
           to
           have
           hearken'd
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           with
           me
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           Day
           :
           I
           had
           not
           now
           stood
           trembling
           here
           in
           a
           fearful
           expectation
           of
           the
           eternal
           Doom
           which
           is
           just
           ready
           to
           be
           pass'd
           upon
           me
           .
           Cursed
           be
           the
           Man
           that
           begate
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           Paps
           that
           gave
           me
           suck
           .
           'T
           is
           to
           You
           that
           I
           must
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           owe
           my
           everlasting
           undoing
           .
           
             Would
             it
             not
             strike
             any
             of
             us
             with
             horror
             to
             be
             thus
             challenged
             and
             reproached
             by
             our
             Children
             in
          
           that
           great
           and
           terrible
           Day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           make
           so
           dreadful
           a
           representation
           of
           this
           matter
           as
           it
           deserves
           .
           But
           I
           would
           by
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           awaken
           Parents
           to
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           terrify
           them
           out
           of
           this
           gross
           and
           shameful
           neglect
           which
           so
           many
           are
           guilty
           of
           .
           For
           when
           I
           seriously
           consider
           how
           supinely
           remiss
           and
           
           unconcerned
           many
           Parents
           are
           as
           to
           the
           Religious
           Education
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           of
           that
           Saying
           of
           Augustus
           concerning
           
             Herod
             ,
             Better
             be
             his
             Dog
             than
             his
             Child
             :
          
           I
           think
           it
           was
           spoken
           to
           another
           purpose
           ,
           but
           is
           true
           likewise
           to
           the
           purpose
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           :
           Better
           to
           be
           some
           Mens
           Dogs
           ,
           or
           Hawks
           ,
           or
           Horses
           ,
           than
           their
           Children
           :
           For
           they
           take
           a
           greater
           care
           to
           breed
           and
           train
           up
           these
           to
           their
           several
           ends
           and
           uses
           ,
           than
           to
           breed
           up
           their
           Children
           for
           eternal
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           Upon
           all
           these
           accounts
           ,
           
             Train
             up
             a
             Child
             in
             the
             way
             he
             should
             go
             ,
          
           that
           
             when
             ●e
             is
             old
             he
             may
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             :
          
           That
           neither
           your
           Children
           may
           be
           miserable
           by
           your
           Fault
           ,
           nor
           you
           by
           the
           neglect
           of
           so
           natural
           and
           necessary
           a
           Du●y
           towards
           them
           .
           God
           grant
           that
           all
           ●hat
           are
           concerned
           may
           lay
           these
           things
           seriously
           to
           heart
           :
           For
           his
           mercies
           sake
           in
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           To
           Whom
           ,
           with
           
             Th●e
             O
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           be
           all
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           both
           now
           and
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             OF
             THE
          
           Advantages
           of
           an
           early
           Piety
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           
             Lawrence
             J●ry
          
           ,
           In
           the
           Year
           1662.
           
        
         
           
             ECCLES
             .
             XII
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Remember
             now
             thy
             Creator
             in
             the
             d●ys
             of
             thy
             Youth
             ;
             while
             the
             evil
             days
             come
             not
             ,
             nor
             the
             years
             draw
             ●igh
             when
             thou
             shalt
             say
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           former
           Discourses
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Education
             of
             Children
          
           ,
           I
           have
           carried
           the
           Argument
           through
           the
           state
           of
           Childhood
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           step
           of
           their
           Age
           which
           we
           call
           Youth
           ;
           when
           they
           come
           to
           exercise
           their
           Reason
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ●it
           to
           take
           upon
           themselves
           
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           
             Solemn
             Vow
          
           which
           was
           made
           for
           them
           by
           their
           Sureties
           in
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           To
           encourage
           them
           to
           set
           seriously
           and
           in
           good
           earnest
           about
           this
           Work
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           add
           another
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           
             Advantages
             of
             an
             Early
             Pi●ty
          
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           I
           have
           chosen
           for
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           these
           Words
           of
           S●lomon
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           Ecclesiastes
           or
           the
           
             Preacher
             :
             Remember
             now
             thy
             Creator
             in
             the
             days
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             while
             the
             ●vil
             days
             come
             not
             ,
             nor
             the
             years
             draw
             nigh
             when
             thou
             shalt
             say
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           It
           will
           not
           be
           necessary
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Context
           any
           further
           than
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Roy●l
             Preacher
          
           is
           a
           lively
           description
           of
           the
           Vanity
           of
           the
           World
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Man.
           This
           is
           the
           main
           Body
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           here
           and
           there
           scattered
           many
           serious
           Reflections
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           and
           very
           weighty
           Considerations
           to
           quicken
           our
           preparations
           for
           our
           latter
           End
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           
             the
             days
             of
             darkness
             which
             will
             be
             many
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Preacher
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           Chapter
           before
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           Among
           these
           is
           the
           Admonition
           and
           advice
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           Which
           
           do
           indeed
           concern
           those
           that
           are
           young
           ,
           but
           yet
           will
           afford
           useful
           matter
           of
           Meditation
           to
           persons
           of
           all
           Ages
           and
           Conditions
           whatsoever
           :
           Of
           great
           thankfulness
           to
           Almighty
           God
           from
           those
           who
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Blessing
           upon
           a
           pious
           Education
           ,
           have
           entred
           upon
           a
           Religious
           course
           betimes
           :
           And
           of
           a
           deep
           sorrow
           and
           Repentance
           to
           those
           who
           have
           neglected
           and
           let
           slip
           this
           best
           Opportunity
           of
           their
           Lives
           ;
           and
           of
           taking
           up
           a
           firm
           Resolution
           of
           redeeming
           that
           loss
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           by
           their
           future
           care
           and
           diligence
           :
           And
           to
           them
           more
           especially
           ,
           who
           are
           grown
           old
           and
           have
           not
           yet
           begun
           this
           great
           and
           necessary
           Work
           ,
           it
           will
           minister
           occasion
           to
           resolve
           upon
           a
           speedy
           retreat
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           further
           delay
           to
           return
           to
           God
           and
           their
           Duty
           ;
           le●t
           the
           Opportunity
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           almost
           quite
           spent
           ,
           be
           lost
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           The
           Text
           contains
           a
           Duty
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           
             remember
             our
             Creator
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Limit●tion
           of
           it
           ,
           more
           especially
           to
           one
           particular
           Age
           and
           Time
           of
           our
           Life
           ;
           
             in
             the
             days
             of
             our
             Youth
             :
          
           Not
           to
           exclude
           any
           other
           Age
           ,
           but
           to
           lay
           a
           particular
           Emphasis
           and
           weight
           upon
           
             this
             :
             Remember
          
           
           
             thy
             Creator
             in
             the
             days
             of
             thy
             Youth
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           more
           especially
           in
           this
           Age
           of
           thy
           Life
           :
           To
           intimate
           to
           us
           ,
           both
           that
           this
           is
           the
           fittest
           Season
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           cannot
           begin
           this
           Work
           too
           soon
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           further
           illustrated
           by
           the
           opposition
           of
           it
           to
           
             Old
             Age
             :
             When
             the
             evil
             days
             come
             not
             ,
             nor
             the
             years
             draw
             nigh
             of
             which
             thou
             shalt
             say
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             :
          
           This
           is
           a
           Description
           of
           
             Old
             Age
          
           ,
           the
           evils
           whereof
           are
           continually
           growing
           ;
           and
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           cares
           and
           griefs
           ,
           the
           distempers
           and
           infirmities
           which
           usually
           attend
           it
           ,
           is
           rather
           a
           burthen
           than
           a
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           three
           things
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Act
           or
           Duty
           here
           enjoin'd
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           
             remember
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           what
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           God
           as
           Creator
           which
           is
           more
           particularly
           apt
           to
           awaken
           and
           oblige
           us
           to
           the
           remembrance
           of
           Him.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           Limitation
           of
           this
           Duty
           more
           especially
           to
           this
           particular
           Age
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           
             the
             days
             of
             our
             youth
          
           :
           Why
           we
           should
           begin
           this
           Work
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           put
           it
           off
           to
           the
           Time
           of
           Old
           Age.
           
        
         
         
           I.
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Act
           or
           Duty
           here
           enjoin'd
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           
             remember
             our
             Creator
          
           .
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           which
           Expression
           and
           others
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           that
           it
           is
           very
           usual
           in
           Scripture
           to
           express
           Religion
           and
           the
           
             whole
             Duty
          
           of
           Man
           by
           some
           eminent
           Act
           ,
           or
           Principle
           ,
           or
           Part
           of
           Religion
           :
           Sometimes
           by
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           Faith
           in
           Him
           ;
           and
           very
           frequently
           by
           the
           Fear
           and
           by
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ;
           because
           these
           are
           the
           great
           Principles
           and
           Parts
           of
           Religion
           :
           And
           so
           likewise
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           frequently
           ,
           Religion
           is
           express'd
           by
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           God
           :
           Now
           Remembrance
           is
           the
           actual
           thought
           of
           what
           we
           do
           habitually
           know
           .
           To
           remember
           God
           is
           to
           have
           him
           actually
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           proper
           occasions
           to
           revive
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Him
           ,
           and
           as
           David
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           to
           
             set
             him
             always
             before
             us
             :
             I
             set
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             always
             before
             me
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           was
           continually
           present
           to
           his
           mind
           and
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           opposition
           to
           this
           we
           find
           wicked
           men
           in
           Scripture
           described
           by
           the
           contrary
           quality
           ,
           forgetfulness
           of
           God●
           So
           they
           are
           described
           in
           Job
           ;
           
           Job
           8.
           13.
           
           
             Such
             are
             the
             paths
             of
             them
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           wicked
           :
           And
           the
           same
           description
           David
           gives
           of
           them
           ,
           Psal
           .
           9.
           17.
           
           
             The
             wicked
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Nations
             that
             forget
             God
             :
          
           And
           elsewhere
           he
           gives
           the
           same
           character
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           Psal
           .
           10.
           4.
           that
           
             God
             is
             not
             in
             all
             his
             thoughts
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           course
           of
           a
           Religious
           Life
           is
           not
           unfitly
           express'd
           by
           our
           
             Remembrance
             of
             God.
          
           For
           to
           remember
           a
           Person
           or
           Thing
           is
           to
           call
           them
           to
           mind
           upon
           all
           proper
           and
           ●itting
           Occasions
           ;
           to
           think
           actually
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           do
           that
           which
           the
           remembrance
           of
           them
           does
           require
           ,
           or
           prompt
           us
           to
           .
           To
           remember
           a
           Friend
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           ready
           upon
           occasion
           to
           do
           him
           all
           good
           offices
           :
           To
           remember
           a
           kindness
           and
           benefit
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           r●quite
           it
           when
           there
           is
           an
           opportunity
           :
           To
           remember
           an
           injury
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           revenge
           it
           :
           And
           in
           a
           word
           to
           remember
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           mindful
           to
           do
           that
           which
           the
           memory
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           doth
           naturally
           suggest
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           to
           
             remember
             God
          
           ,
           is
           frequently
           and
           in
           our
           most
           serious
           and
           retired
           thoughts
           to
           consider
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           
           Being
           as
           God
           is
           ;
           of
           all
           Power
           and
           Perfection
           ,
           who
           made
           us
           and
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           us
           Laws
           to
           liv●
           by
           ,
           suitable
           to
           our
           Natures
           ;
           and
           will
           call
           us
           to
           a
           strict
           account
           for
           our
           observance
           or
           violation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           reward
           and
           punish
           us
           ;
           very
           often
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           revive
           often
           in
           our
           minds
           the
           thoughts
           of
           God
           and
           of
           his
           infinite
           Perfections
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           continually
           under
           the
           power
           and
           awe
           of
           these
           apprehensions
           ,
           that
           He
           is
           infinitely
           wise
           and
           good
           ,
           holy
           and
           just
           ;
           that
           He
           is
           always
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           observes
           what
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           is
           intimate
           to
           our
           most
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           
             will
             bring
             every
             work
             into
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             every
             secret
             thing
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             evil
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Preacher
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           The
           Duty
           then
           here
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           is
           so
           soon
           as
           we
           arrive
           at
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           to
           take
           God
           into
           consideration
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           a
           Religious
           Course
           of
           Life
           betimes
           ;
           to
           consecrate
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           Days
           and
           the
           flower
           and
           strength
           of
           them
           to
           his
           Service
           :
           
           Whilst
           our
           Mind
           is
           yet
           soft
           and
           ●ender
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           free
           from
           all
           other
           impressions
           ,
           to
           be
           mindful
           of
           the
           Being
           that
           is
           above
           us
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           our
           designs
           and
           actions
           to
           take
           God
           into
           consideration
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           every
           thing
           in
           his
           Fear
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           eye
           to
           his
           Glory
           .
           
             Remember
             thy
             Creator
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           honour
           fear
           ,
           love
           ,
           obey
           and
           serve
           Him
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           do
           every
           thing
           as
           becomes
           one
           that
           is
           mindful
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           Him
           continually
           in
           his
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           consider
           ,
           what
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           God
           as
           our
           Creat●r
           that
           is
           more
           particularly
           apt
           to
           awaken
           and
           oblige
           men
           to
           the
           remembrance
           of
           God.
           The
           Text
           does
           not
           barely
           require
           us
           to
           remember
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           remember
           Him
           as
           the
           Author
           and
           Founder
           of
           our
           Beings
           :
           
             Remember
             thy
             Creator
          
           .
           And
           there
           is
           certainly
           some
           particular
           Emphasis
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           God
           considered
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           our
           Creator
           is
           apt
           to
           strike
           us
           with
           a
           particular
           regard
           and
           awe
           of
           Him.
           And
           that
           upon
           a
           threefold
           account
           ;
           as
           Creation
           is
           a
           sensible
           demonstration
           to
           us
           1
           st
           .
           Of
           the
           Being
           .
           2
           dly
           .
           Of
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           3
           dly
           .
           Of
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Of
           His
           Being
           .
           The
           Creation
           is
           of
           all
           other
           the
           most
           sensible
           and
           obvious
           Argument
           of
           a
           Deity
           .
           Other
           Considerations
           may
           work
           upon
           our
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           but
           this
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           bring
           God
           down
           to
           our
           senses
           .
           So
           often
           as
           we
           look
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           down
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ;
           upon
           our Selves
           ,
           or
           into
           our selves
           ;
           upon
           the
           things
           without
           us
           ,
           and
           round
           about
           us
           :
           Which
           way
           soever
           we
           turn
           our
           eyes
           ,
           we
           are
           encounter'd
           with
           plain
           evidences
           of
           a
           
             Superior
             Being
          
           ,
           which
           made
           us
           and
           all
           other
           things
           :
           Every
           thing
           which
           we
           behold
           with
           our
           eyes
           doth
           in
           some
           way
           or
           other
           represent
           God
           to
           us
           and
           bring
           him
           to
           our
           minds
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           cannot
           avoid
           the
           sight
           of
           Him
           if
           we
           would
           .
           So
           the
           Psalmist
           tells
           us
           ,
           Psal
           .
           19.
           1.
           
           
             The
             Heavens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Firmament
             shews
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             .
          
           And
           so
           likewise
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           20.
           
           
             The
             invisible
             things
             of
             Him
             ,
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             clearly
             seen
             being
             understood
             by
             the
             things
             which
             are
             made
             ;
             even
             his
             ete●●al
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           the
           Creation
           is
           a
           demonstration
           of
           God's
           infinite
           Power
           .
           And
           this
           Consideration
           is
           apt
           to
           work
           upon
           our
           F●ar
           ,
           the
           most
           wakeful
           Passion
           of
           
           all
           other
           in
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           Atheist
           would
           fain
           ascribe
           the
           Original
           apprehension
           and
           belief
           of
           a
           Deity
           to
           the
           natural
           Fears
           of
           Men
           ;
           
             Primus
             in
             orbe
             Deos
             f●●it
             timor
             ,
             Fear
             first
             made
             Gods
          
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           would
           fain
           persuade
           us
           that
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           true
           that
           God
           is
           our
           Creator
           ,
           that
           He
           is
           merely
           the
           Creature
           of
           our
           own
           vain
           Fear
           and
           Imagination
           .
        
         
           But
           surely
           this
           is
           very
           unreasonable
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           a
           God
           that
           made
           us
           ,
           there
           is
           infinite
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           Him
           ,
           and
           have
           him
           always
           in
           our
           mind
           and
           thoughts
           ;
           because
           He
           who
           made
           us
           and
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           if
           we
           neglect
           Him
           and
           forget
           so
           great
           a
           Benefactor
           ,
           can
           as
           easily
           make
           us
           miserable
           ,
           or
           turn
           us
           out
           of
           Being
           .
           Therefore
           
             Remember
             thy
             Creator
          
           ,
           and
           despise
           or
           forget
           Him
           at
           thy
           utmost
           peril
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           the
           Creation
           is
           a
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           to
           his
           Creatures
           .
           This
           Consideration
           of
           God
           as
           our
           Creator
           doth
           naturally
           suggest
           to
           our
           minds
           ,
           that
           his
           Goodness
           brought
           us
           into
           ●eing
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           Being
           be
           a
           Benefit
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           Fountain
           and
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           his
           Goodness
           called
           us
           
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           to
           be
           what
           we
           are
           ;
           for
           
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             we
             are
             and
             were
             created
             .
          
           He
           was
           under
           no
           necessity
           of
           doing
           it
           ;
           for
           He
           was
           from
           eternal
           Ages
           happy
           in
           himself
           before
           we
           were
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           been
           so
           to
           all
           eternity
           though
           we
           had
           never
           been
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           possible
           He
           could
           be
           under
           any
           obligation
           to
           us
           before
           we
           were
           .
        
         
           And
           He
           is
           not
           only
           our
           Creator
           as
           He
           gave
           us
           our
           Beings
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           likewise
           as
           we
           are
           preserved
           and
           continued
           in
           Life
           by
           the
           same
           Goodness
           which
           first
           gave
           us
           Life
           and
           Breath
           ;
           for
           
             of
             his
             Goodness
             we
             ARE
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             were
             created
          
           .
        
         
           And
           can
           we
           forget
           so
           great
           a
           Benefactor
           ,
           and
           be
           
             unmindful
             of
             the
             God
             that
             formed
             us
             ?
          
           Can
           we
           chuse
           but
           remember
           the
           Founder
           of
           our
           Beings
           ,
           the
           great
           Patron
           and
           Preserver
           of
           our
           Lives
           ?
           And
           so
           soon
           as
           we
           arrive
           at
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           discover
           this
           great
           Benefactor
           to
           whom
           we
           owe
           our
           Lives
           and
           all
           the
           Blessings
           of
           them
           ,
           can
           we
           forbear
           to
           do
           homage
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             O
             come
             ,
             let
             us
             worship
             and
             fall
             down
             and
             kneel
             before
             the
             Lord
             our
             Maker
             :
             For
             He
             is
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             He
             that
             hath
             made
             us
             and
             not
             we
             our selves
             ;
             we
             are
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Sheep
          
           
           
             of
             his
             pasture
          
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           consider
           in
           the
        
         
           
             III.
             and
             Last
             place
             ,
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
          
           Limitation
           
             of
             this
             Duty
             more
             especially
             to
             this
             particular
          
           Age
           
             of
             our
             Lives
          
           ,
           Remember
           now
           thy
           Creator
           in
           the
           days
           of
           thy
           Youth
           ,
           when
           the
           evil
           days
           come
           not
           ,
           nor
           the
           years
           draw
           nigh
           when
           thou
           shalt
           say
           I
           have
           no
           pleasure
           in
           them
           :
           NOW
           ;
           in
           the
           days
           of
           thy
           Youth
           ;
           
             by
             which
          
           Solomon
           
             plainly
             designs
          
           two
           things
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           engage
           young
           persons
           to
           begin
           this
           great
           and
           necessary
           Work
           of
           Religion
           betimes
           ,
           and
           assoon
           as
           ever
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           taking
           it
           into
           consideration
           ,
           
             Remember
             thy
             Creator
             in
             the
             days
             of
             thy
             Youth
             .
          
           And
           the
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           speaking
           of
           one
           that
           in
           good
           earnest
           applies
           his
           heart
           to
           Wisdom
           ,
           describes
           him
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           Ecclus
           .
           
             He
             will
             give
             his
             heart
             to
             resort
             early
             to
             the
             Lord
             that
             made
             him
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           expression
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           of
           
             remembring
             our
             Creator
             in
             the
             days
             of
             our
             Youth
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             To
             engage
             young
             persons
             to
             set
             about
             this
             Work
          
           presently
           ,
           
             and
             not
             to
             defer
             it
             and
             put
             it
             off
             to
             the
             future
             ,
             as
          
           
           
             most
             are
             apt
             to
             do
          
           ;
           Remember
           NOW
           thy
           Creator
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           thy
           youth
           :
           
             Especially
             ,
             not
             to
             adjourn
             it
             to
             the
             most
             unfit
             and
             improper
             time
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             infirmity
             and
             old
             Age
             ,
          
           NOW
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           thy
           Youth
           ;
           when
           the
           ●vil
           days
           c●me
           not
           ,
           n●r
           the
           years
           draw
           nigh
           when
           thou
           shalt
           say
           I
           h●ve
           no
           pleasure
           in
           them
           :
           While
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           the
           Light
           ,
           or
           the
           Moon
           ,
           or
           the
           Stars
           be
           not
           darken'd
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           how
           much
           reason
           there
           is
           to
           press
           both
           these
           Considerations
           upon
           young
           persons
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           in
           the
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           in
           this
           Age
           of
           our
           Lives
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           sensible
           obligation
           to
           remember
           God
           
             our
             Creat●r
             :
             In
             the
             days
             of
             our
             youth
             ,
          
           when
           the
           Blessing
           and
           benefit
           of
           Life
           is
           new
           ,
           and
           the
           memory
           of
           it
           fresh
           upon
           our
           minds
           .
           It
           ought
           not
           indeed
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           we
           find
           it
           true
           which
           Seneca
           says
           ,
           
             Nihil
             citiùs
             senescit
             quàm
             gratia
             ,
             Nothing
             sooner
             grows
             old
             and
             out
             of
             date
             than
             obligation
          
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           but
           too
           apt
           to
           forget
           what
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           reason
           to
           remember
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Age
           of
           our
           Life
           ,
           when
           we
           begin
           to
           come
           to
           the
           free
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           our
           Reason
           ,
           the
           first
           thing
           we
           
           are
           instructed
           in
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           were
           not
           taught
           it
           we
           should
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           more
           slowly
           ,
           discover
           and
           find
           it
           out
           of
           our selves
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           first
           thing
           we
           are
           instructed
           in
           and
           inquisitive
           about
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           Beings
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           came
           into
           the
           World
           :
           And
           when
           God
           first
           appears
           to
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           we
           come
           by
           degrees
           clearly
           to
           understand
           by
           whose
           ●ounty
           and
           Blessing
           it
           is
           that
           we
           are
           and
           have
           been
           preserved
           thus
           long
           ,
           without
           our
           own
           care
           ;
           principally
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           under
           Him
           by
           those
           instruments
           which
           He
           hath
           raised
           and
           p●eserved
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           When
           we
           consider
           this
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           be
           strangely
           surprized
           both
           with
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           ●enefit
           and
           the
           Greatness
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           we
           have
           well
           viewed
           our Selves
           ,
           and
           look'd
           about
           us
           ,
           upon
           the
           Creatures
           below
           us
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           subject
           to
           our
           Dominion
           and
           use
           :
           And
           when
           we
           consider
           seriously
           in
           what
           a
           noble
           Rank
           and
           order
           of
           Creatures
           we
           are
           placed
           ;
           and
           how
           fearfully
           and
           wonderfully
           we
           are
           made
           ,
           not
           groveling
           upon
           the
           earth
           or
           bowed
           down
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           beautiful
           and
           upright
           shape
           of
           Body
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Majesty
           of
           Countenance
           
           as
           if
           we
           were
           all
           Kings
           of
           the
           Creation
           :
           And
           which
           is
           much
           more
           excellent
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           endued
           with
           Minds
           and
           Understandings
           ,
           with
           Reason
           and
           Speech
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           capable
           not
           only
           of
           conversing
           with
           and
           benefiting
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           knowledge
           and
           friendship
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           Best
           and
           most
           Perfect
           of
           Beings
           ,
           God
           himself
           :
           I
           say
           when
           we
           first
           consider
           this
           and
           meditate
           seriously
           upon
           it
           ,
           can
           we
           possibly
           ever
           after
           forget
           God
           ?
           Shall
           we
           not
           naturally
           break
           out
           into
           that
           enquiry
           which
           Elihu
           thinks
           so
           proper
           for
           Man
           that
           he
           wonders
           it
           is
           not
           in
           every
           Man's
           mouth
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             God
             my
             Maker
             ,
             who
             teacheth
             me
             more
             than
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             me
             wiser
             than
             the
             Fowls
             of
             Heaven
             ?
          
           Job
           35.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           there
           is
           a
           very
           special
           obligation
           upon
           us
           to
           be
           mindful
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Age
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           when
           we
           first
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Him
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           Favours
           is
           fresh
           and
           new
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Life
           is
           at
           the
           very
           best
           and
           in
           its
           verdure
           and
           flower
           ;
           when
           our
           Health
           is
           in
           its
           strength
           and
           vigor
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasures
           and
           enjoyments
           
           of
           Life
           have
           their
           full
           taste
           and
           perfect
           relish
           .
           So
           Job
           describes
           the
           days
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           Job
           29.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             O
             that
             I
             were
             as
             in
             months
             past
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             days
             when
             God
             preserved
             me
             ;
             when
             his
             Candle
             shined
             upon
             my
             head
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             his
             light
             I
             walked
             through
             darkness
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             my
             youth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Indeed
           when
           the
           
             evil
             days
          
           are
           once
           come
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           enter'd
           upon
           
             the
             years
          
           in
           which
           thou
           thy self
           
             hast
             no
             pleasure
          
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           some
           sort
           of
           pretence
           then
           to
           forget
           God
           ;
           because
           then
           Life
           begins
           to
           wither
           and
           decay
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           the
           gloss
           and
           beauty
           but
           even
           the
           comfort
           and
           sweetness
           of
           it
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           it
           becomes
           an
           insipid
           and
           tastless
           thing
           :
           
             But
             thou
             art
             inexcusable
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             whoever
             thou
             art
             ,
          
           if
           thou
           art
           unmindful
           of
           God
           in
           the
           best
           Age
           of
           thy
           Life
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           Benefits
           ought
           upon
           all
           accounts
           to
           make
           the
           strongest
           and
           deepest
           impressions
           upon
           thy
           Mind
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Reason
           will
           be
           yet
           stronger
           to
           put
           us
           upon
           this
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           obligation
           which
           lies
           upon
           us
           to
           
             remember
             our
             Creator
             in
             the
             days
             of
             our
             youth
             ,
          
           we
           are
           most
           apt
           at
           that
           time
           of
           all
           other
           to
           forget
           Him.
           For
           that
           which
           is
           the
           
           great
           Blessing
           of
           Youth
           is
           also
           the
           great
           Danger
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Health
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           men
           have
           then
           least
           reason
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           most
           apt
           to
           forget
           God
           in
           the
           height
           of
           pleasure
           and
           in
           the
           abundance
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Youth
           is
           extremely
           addicted
           to
           pleasure
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           most
           capable
           and
           most
           sensible
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           where
           we
           are
           most
           apt
           to
           be
           transported
           ,
           there
           we
           are
           most
           apt
           to
           transgress
           .
           Nothing
           does
           so
           besot
           the
           Mind
           and
           extinguish
           in
           it
           all
           sense
           of
           Divine
           things
           as
           sensual
           Pleasures
           .
           If
           we
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           take
           off
           our
           thoughts
           from
           Religion
           and
           steal
           away
           our
           hearts
           from
           God.
           For
           
             no
             man
             can
             serve
             two
             Masters●
          
           and
           
             the
             carnal
             mind
             is
             enmity
             against
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Besides
           that
           Youth
           is
           rash
           and
           inconsiderate
           ,
           because
           unexperienced
           ;
           and
           consequently
           not
           apt
           to
           be
           cautious
           and
           prudent
           ,
           no
           not
           as
           to
           the
           future
           concernments
           of
           this
           temporal
           Life
           ;
           much
           less
           of
           that
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           at
           so
           much
           a
           greater
           distance
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           is
           so
           very
           seldom
           in
           our
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Because
           this
           Age
           is
           of
           all
           other
           the
           fittest
           and
           best
           to
           begin
           a
           Religious
           course
           of
           Life
           .
           And
           this
           does
           not
           contradict
           the
           former
           Argument
           ,
           tho
           it
           
           seems
           to
           do
           so
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           true
           of
           Children
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           most
           prone
           to
           be
           idle
           and
           yet
           fittest
           to
           learn
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           case
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           both
           are
           true
           ,
           that
           youth
           is
           an
           Age
           wherein
           we
           are
           too
           apt
           ,
           if
           left
           to
           our selves
           ,
           to
           forget
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           fittest
           to
           receive
           the
           impressions
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Youth
           is
           
             aetas
             Disciplinae
          
           ,
           the
           proper
           
             Age
             of
             Discipline
          
           ;
           very
           obsequious
           and
           tractable
           ,
           fit
           to
           receive
           any
           kind
           of
           impression
           and
           to
           imbibe
           any
           tincture
           :
           Now
           we
           should
           lay
           hold
           of
           this
           golden
           Opportunity
           .
           This
           Age
           of
           suppleness
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           for
           labour
           ,
           should
           be
           plyed
           by
           Parents
           ,
           before
           that
           rigor
           and
           stiffness
           which
           grows
           with
           years
           come
           on
           too
           fast
           .
           Childhood
           and
           Youth
           are
           choice
           Seasons
           for
           the
           planting
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           if
           Parents
           and
           Teachers
           sleep
           in
           this
           Seed
           time
           they
           are
           ill
           Husbandmen
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           
             the
             time
             of
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             Age
             is
             certainly
             the
             most
             proper
             for
             Instruction
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
          
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             28.
             9.
          
           
           Whom
           shall
           he
           teach
           knowledge
           ?
           Whom
           shall
           he
           make
           to
           understand
           Doctrine
           ?
           Them
           that
           are
           weaned
           from
           the
           milk
           and
           drawn
           from
           the
           breast
           .
           
           For
           precept
           must
           be
           upon
           precept
           and
           lin●
           upon
           line
           ,
           here
           a
           little
           and
           there
           a
           little
           .
           
             And
             the
             sooner
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             better
             ;
             only
             things
             must
             be
             instilled
             into
             them
             gently
             and
             by
             degrees
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           noted
           Saying
           of
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             That
             young
             Persons
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             hear
             Lectures
             of
             Moral
             Philosophy
          
           ;
           because
           at
           that
           Age
           Passion
           is
           so
           predominant
           and
           unruly
           :
           By
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           he
           only
           means
           that
           the
           Minds
           of
           young
           Persons
           are
           least
           prepared
           to
           receive
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Morality
           and
           to
           submit
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           does
           not
           hereby
           intend
           ,
           that
           ther●fore
           no
           care
           ought
           to
           be
           used
           to
           form
           the
           Minds
           and
           Manners
           of
           Youth
           to
           Virtue
           and
           Goodness
           .
           He
           certainly
           understood
           the
           nature
           and
           power
           of
           evil
           Habits
           too
           well
           to
           be
           of
           that
           mind
           ;
           and
           consequently
           must
           think
           that
           the
           Principles
           of
           Morality
           ought
           with
           great
           care
           and
           diligence
           to
           be
           instill'd
           into
           young
           persons
           betimes
           :
           Because
           they
           of
           all
           other
           have
           the
           most
           need
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           this
           Age
           is
           the
           most
           proper
           Season
           for
           it
           :
           And
           the
           less
           their
           Minds
           are
           prepared
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           pains
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           taught
           to
           govern
           and
           subdue
           their
           Passions
           before
           
           ●hey
           grow
           too
           s●iff
           and
           headstrong
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Seeds
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           be
           not
           planted
           in
           our
           younger
           years
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           in
           old
           Age
           ?
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           ,
           Ecclus
           .
           25.
           13.
           
           
             If
             thou
             hast
             g●thered
             nothing
             in
             thy
             Youth
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             expect
             to
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             thine
             Age
             ?
          
        
         
           Young
           years
           are
           tender
           and
           easily
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           apt
           to
           be
           moulded
           into
           any
           fashion
           ,
           they
           are
           
             udum
             &
             molle
             lutum
          
           ,
           like
           
             moist
             and
             soft
             clay
          
           which
           is
           pliable
           to
           any
           form
           ;
           but
           soon
           grows
           hard
           ,
           and
           then
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           thing
           to
           make
           impressions
           upon
           Age
           ,
           and
           to
           deface
           the
           Evil
           which
           hath
           been
           deeply
           imprinted
           upon
           young
           and
           tender
           minds
           .
           When
           good
           instruction
           hath
           been
           neglected
           at
           first
           ,
           a
           conceited
           Ignorance
           doth
           commonly
           take
           posses●●on
           ,
           and
           obstruct
           all
           the
           passages
           through
           which
           Knowledge
           and
           Wisdom
           should
           enter
           into
           us
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           Consideration
           the
           Work
           of
           Religion
           should
           be
           begun
           betimes
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           mighty
           advantage
           to
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           planted
           in
           a
           ground
           that
           is
           newly
           broken
           up
           .
           It
           is
           just
           the
           same
           ●hing
           for
           young
           persons
           to
           be
           enter'd
           
           into
           a
           Religious
           course
           and
           to
           have
           their
           Minds
           habituated
           to
           Virtue
           before
           vicious
           Customs
           have
           got
           place
           and
           strength
           in
           us
           :
           For
           whoever
           shall
           attempt
           this
           afterwards
           will
           meet
           with
           infinite
           difficulty
           and
           opposition
           ,
           and
           must
           dispute
           his
           ground
           by
           inches
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           good
           therefore
           to
           do
           that
           which
           must
           be
           done
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           easiest
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           when
           we
           may
           do
           it
           with
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           ,
           and
           are
           likely
           to
           meet
           with
           the
           least
           and
           weakest
           opposition
           .
           We
           should
           anticipate
           Vice
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           Devil
           and
           the
           World
           by
           letting
           God
           into
           our
           hearts
           betimes
           and
           giving
           Religion
           the
           first
           seisine
           and
           possession
           of
           our
           Souls●
           This
           is
           the
           time
           of
           sowing
           our
           Seed
           ,
           which
           must
           by
           no
           means
           be
           neglected
           .
           For
           the
           Soul
           will
           not
           lye
           fallow
           ;
           good
           or
           evil
           will
           come
           up
           .
           If
           our
           minds
           be
           not
           cultivated
           by
           Religion
           ,
           Sin
           and
           Vice
           will
           get
           the
           possession
           of
           them
           :
           But
           if
           our
           tender
           years
           be
           seasoned
           with
           the
           knowledge
           and
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           in
           all
           probability
           will
           have
           a
           good
           influence
           upon
           the
           following
           course
           of
           our
           Lives
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           this
           Age
           of
           our
           Lives
           is
           proper
           for
           Labour
           and
           Conflict
           ;
           because
           
           Youth
           is
           full
           of
           heat
           and
           vigor
           ,
           of
           courage
           and
           resolution
           to
           enterprize
           and
           effect
           difficult
           things
           .
           This
           heat
           indeed
           renders
           young
           persons
           very
           unfit
           to
           advise
           and
           direct
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           have
           need
           to
           be
           advised
           and
           directed
           by
           those
           who
           are
           wiser
           and
           more
           experienced
           :
           But
           yet
           this
           heat
           makes
           them
           very
           fit
           for
           practice
           and
           action
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           are
           bad
           at
           counsel
           ,
           they
           are
           admirable
           at
           execution
           ,
           when
           their
           heat
           is
           well
           directed
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           vivacity
           and
           quickness
           ,
           of
           courage
           and
           constancy
           in
           the
           way
           wherein
           they
           are
           set
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           that
           Youth
           hath
           a
           great
           sense
           of
           Honour
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           of
           Praise
           and
           Commendation
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           great
           force
           to
           engage
           young
           persons
           to
           attempt
           worthy
           and
           excellent
           things
           :
           For
           hope
           and
           confidence
           ,
           strength
           and
           courage
           ,
           with
           which
           sense
           of
           Honour
           and
           desire
           of
           Praise
           are
           apt
           to
           inspire
           them
           ,
           are
           admirable
           instruments
           of
           Victory
           and
           Mastery
           in
           any
           kind
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           proper
           and
           most
           peculiar
           to
           Youth
           ,
           
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             young
             men
             ,
          
           ●aith
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             have
             overcome
             the
             evil
             One.
             
          
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           besides
           the
           spirit
           and
           vigor
           of
           Youth
           ,
           young
           persons
           have
           several
           other
           qualities
           which
           make
           them
           very
           capable
           of
           learning
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           .
           They
           are
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           been
           often
           deceived
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           very
           good
           quality
           in
           a
           Learner
           .
           And
           they
           are
           full
           of
           hopes
           ,
           which
           will
           encourage
           them
           to
           attempt
           things
           even
           beyond
           their
           strength
           ;
           because
           Hope
           is
           always
           of
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           the
           Life
           of
           young
           persons
           is
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           before
           them
           and
           yet
           to
           come
           .
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           good
           Bridle
           to
           restrain
           them
           from
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           ,
           they
           are
           commonly
           very
           modest
           and
           bashful
           :
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           a
           singular
           advantage
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           apt
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           honest
           and
           commendable
           than
           that
           which
           is
           gainful
           and
           profitable
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           free
           from
           the
           
             love
             of
             Money
          
           ,
           which
           Experience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           tells
           us
           
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             Evil.
          
           Children
           are
           very
           seldom
           covetous
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           seldom
           been
           bitten
           by
           want
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           most
           acceptable
           Time
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           first
           of
           our
           Age.
           Under
           the
           Law
           the
           
             first
             fruits
          
           and
           the
           first-born
           were
           God's
           .
           In
           
           like
           manner
           we
           should
           devote
           the
           first
           of
           our
           Age
           and
           Time
           to
           Him.
           God
           is
           the
           first
           and
           most
           excellent
           of
           Beings
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           the
           prime
           of
           our
           Age
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           our
           strength
           should
           be
           dedicated
           to
           Him
           and
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
           An
           early
           Piety
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           acceptable
           and
           pleasing
           to
           God.
           Our
           
             Blessed
             Lord
          
           took
           great
           pleasure
           to
           see
           
             little
             Children
             come
             unto
             Him
          
           ;
           an
           Emblem
           of
           the
           pleasure
           he
           takes
           that
           men
           should
           list
           themselves
           betimes
           in
           his
           service
           .
           St.
           John
           was
           the
           youngest
           of
           all
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           had
           a
           very
           particular
           kindness
           and
           affection
           for
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Disciple
             whom
             Jesus
             loved
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           good
           sign
           that
           we
           value
           God
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           true
           esteem
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           find
           in
           our
           hearts
           to
           give
           him
           our
           
             good
             Days
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             years
          
           which
           we
           our selves
           
             have
             pleasure
             in
          
           :
           And
           that
           we
           have
           a
           grateful
           sense
           of
           his
           benefits
           and
           of
           our
           mighty
           obligation
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           make
           the
           quickest
           and
           best
           returns
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           think
           nothing
           too
           good
           to
           render
           to
           Him
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           received
           all
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           likewise
           an
           argument
           of
           great
           Sincerity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Soul
           of
           all
           R●ligion
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           devotes
           himself
           to
           God
           betimes
           :
           because
           it
           is
           a
           good
           evidence
           that
           he
           is
           not
           drawn
           by
           those
           forcible
           constraints
           ,
           nor
           driven
           to
           God
           by
           that
           pressing
           necessity
           which
           lies
           upon
           men
           in
           time
           of
           Sickness
           and
           
             old
             Age.
          
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           displeasing
           to
           God
           to
           be
           neglected
           by
           us
           when
           we
           are
           in
           the
           flower
           and
           vigor
           of
           our
           Age
           :
           When
           our
           Blood
           is
           warm
           ,
           and
           our
           Spirits
           quick
           ,
           and
           our
           Parts
           are
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           then
           to
           think
           our selves
           too
           good
           to
           serve
           God
           ;
           what
           an
           affront
           is
           this
           to
           Him
           who
           hath
           deserved
           so
           infinitely
           well
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           best
           and
           u●most
           that
           we
           can
           possibly
           do
           ?
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           peculiar
           kind
           of
           grace
           and
           loveliness
           in
           the
           worthy
           and
           excellent
           actions
           of
           Young
           Persons
           ,
           great
           thing●
           being
           hardly
           expected
           from
           them
           at
           that
           Age.
           Early
           Habits
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           like
           new
           Cloathes
           upon
           a
           young
           and
           comely
           Body
           ,
           sit
           very
           gracefully
           upon
           a
           straight
           and
           well-shap'd
           Mind
           ,
           and
           do
           might●ly
           become
           it
           .
        
         
         
           As
           there
           is
           Joy
           in
           Heaven
           at
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           great
           and
           old
           Sinner
           ,
           so
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           very
           delightful
           Spectacle
           to
           God
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Spirits
           of
           just
           Men
           made
           perfect
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           Young
           Person
           besieged
           by
           powerful
           Temptations
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           to
           acquit
           himself
           gloriously
           ,
           and
           resolutely
           to
           hold
           out
           against
           the
           most
           violent
           Assaults
           :
           To
           behold
           one
           ,
           in
           the
           pride
           and
           flower
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           that
           is
           courted
           by
           Pleasures
           and
           Honours
           ,
           by
           the
           Devil
           and
           all
           the
           bewitching
           Vanities
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           to
           reject
           all
           these
           and
           to
           cleave
           stedfastly
           to
           God
           :
           Nay
           ,
           to
           frown
           upon
           all
           these
           Temptations
           and
           to
           look
           down
           upon
           them
           with
           indignation
           and
           ●corn
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           Let
           those
           dote
           upon
           ●hese
           things
           ,
           who
           know
           no
           better
           :
           Let
           them
           adore
           sensual
           Pleasures
           and
           lying
           Vanities
           ,
           who
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           sincere
           and
           solid
           Pleasures
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           :
           Let
           them
           run
           into
           the
           arms
           of
           Temptation
           who
           can
           forget
           God
           their
           Creator
           ,
           their
           Preserver
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Guide
             of
             their
             Youth
          
           :
           As
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           will
           employ
           my
           whole
           time
           either
           innocently
           or
           usefully
           ,
           in
           serving
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           doing
           good
           to
           Men
           who
           are
           made
           after
           
           the
           Image
           of
           God.
           This
           work
           shall
           take
           up
           my
           whole
           Life
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           void
           or
           empty
           Space
           in
           it
           ;
           I
           will
           endeavour
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           I
           can
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           gap
           or
           breach
           in
           it
           for
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Temptations
           to
           enter
           in
           :
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           thine
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           thee
           for
           my
           happiness
           and
           
             my
             portion
             for
             ever
             :
             Whom
             have
             I
             in
             Heaven
             but
             thee
             ?
             and
             there
             is
             none
             upon
             Earth
             that
             I
             desire
             besides
             thee
             .
             Lo
             !
             they
             that
             are
             far
             from
             thee
             shall
             perish
             :
             But
             it
             is
             good
             for
             me
             to
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             ,
          
           to
           begin
           and
           end
           my
           Days
           in
           his
           fear
           and
           to
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           This
           Age
           of
           our
           Life
           may
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           we
           know
           ,
           be
           the
           only
           Time
           we
           may
           have
           for
           this
           purpose
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           cast
           off
           the
           thoughts
           of
           God
           and
           defer
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           to
           old
           Age
           ,
           intending
           ,
           as
           we
           pretend
           ,
           to
           set
           about
           it
           at
           that
           Time
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           cut
           off
           before
           that
           Time
           comes
           ,
           and
           
             turned
             into
             Hell
             with
             the
             People
             that
             forget
             God.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Work
           of
           Religion
           is
           the
           most
           necessary
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           done
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           or
           we
           are
           certainly
           undone
           for
           ever
           .
           We
           cannot
           begin
           it
           too
           soon
           ,
           but
           we
           easily
           delay
           
           it
           too
           long
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           are
           miserable
           past
           all
           recovery
           .
           He
           that
           would
           not
           venture
           his
           immortal
           Soul
           ,
           and
           put
           his
           everlasting
           Happiness
           upon
           the
           greatest
           hazard
           and
           uncertainty
           ,
           must
           make
           Religion
           his
           first
           business
           and
           care
           ,
           must
           think
           of
           God
           betimes
           and
           
             remember
             his
             Creator
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Youth
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           the
           three
           things
           which
           I
           proposed
           to
           consider
           f●om
           these
           Words
           .
           The
           Inferences
           from
           this
           whole
           Discourse
           shall
           be
           these
           two
           ,
        
         
           Fi●st
           ,
           To
           persuade
           those
           that
           are
           young
           to
           remember
           God
           
             their
             Creator
          
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           betimes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           urge
           those
           who
           have
           neglected
           this
           first
           and
           best
           Opportunity
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           to
           repent
           quickly
           and
           return
           to
           a
           b●tter
           mind
           ;
           lest
           the
           Opportunity
           be
           lost
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           their
           case
           become
           desperate
           and
           past
           remedy
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           persuade
           those
           that
           are
           young
           to
           remember
           God
           
             their
             Creator
          
           be●times
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           early
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           .
           Do
           not
           suffer
           your selves
           to
           be
           cheated
           and
           bewitched
           
           by
           sensual
           satisfactions
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           ease
           and
           prosperity
           .
           Let
           not
           a
           perpetual
           tenor
           of
           Health
           and
           Pleasure
           soften
           and
           dissolve
           your
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           banish
           all
           wise
           and
           serious
           thoughts
           out
           of
           your
           Minds
           .
           Be
           not
           so
           foolish
           and
           unworthy
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           you
           have
           a
           privilege
           to
           forget
           God
           when
           he
           is
           most
           mindful
           of
           you
           ;
           
             when
             the
             Candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             shines
             about
             your
             Tabernacle
             ,
          
           and
           you
           are
           enjoying
           the
           health
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           sweetness
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           knows
           what
           he
           does
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           invaluable
           Treasure
           he
           prodigally
           wastes
           ,
           when
           he
           lets
           slip
           this
           golden
           Season
           and
           Opportunity
           of
           his
           Life
           ;
           whilst
           he
           is
           yet
           innocent
           and
           untainted
           with
           Sin
           and
           Vice
           ,
           and
           his
           Mi●d
           is
           clear
           of
           all
           bad
           impressions
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           the
           best
           ;
           not
           enslaved
           to
           evil
           ,
           and
           at
           liberty
           to
           do
           well
           .
        
         
           Consider
           ,
           that
           the
           ways
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           are
           nothing
           so
           difficult
           and
           unpleasant
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           be
           hereafter
           :
           And
           that
           the
           longer
           you
           forget
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           you
           are
           estranged
           from
           Him
           ,
           the
           more
           unwilling
           you
           will
           be
           to
           think
           of
           him
           and
           to
           return
           to
           him
           :
           That
           your
           Lusts
           will
           every
           day
           
           gain
           more
           strength
           ,
           and
           your
           hearts
           by
           degrees
           will
           contract
           such
           a
           stiffness
           and
           hardness
           that
           it
           will
           be
           no
           easy
           matter
           to
           work
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           
             remember
             your
             Creator
             in
             the
             days
             of
             your
             youth
             :
             To
             day
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardned
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             Sin.
          
           When
           will
           you
           think
           of
           beginning
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           if
           not
           now
           ?
           You
           have
           a
           great
           Work
           before
           you
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           begun
           and
           finish'd
           at
           once
           .
           Your
           whole
           Life
           is
           no
           more
           than
           sufficient
           for
           it
           ;
           to
           do
           it
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Do
           not
           then
           think
           of
           crowding
           it
           into
           a
           corner
           of
           your
           Life
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           putting
           it
           off
           to
           the
           very
           end
           of
           it
           :
           When
           
             that
             night
             comes
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             work
             .
          
        
         
           Consider
           further
           ;
           If
           we
           will
           deny
           God
           the
           hearty
           and
           vigorous
           service
           of
           our
           best
           days
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           expect
           that
           he
           will
           accept
           the
           faint
           and
           flattering
           Devotions
           of
           old
           Age
           ?
           Wise
           men
           are
           wont
           to
           forecast
           and
           provide
           some
           stay
           and
           comfort
           for
           themselves
           against
           the
           evils
           and
           infirmities
           of
           that
           Time
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           have
           something
           to
           lean
           upon
           in
           their
           weakness
           ,
           something
           to
           mitigate
           
           and
           allay
           the
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           of
           that
           dark
           and
           gloomy
           Evening
           :
           That
           what
           they
           cannot
           enjoy
           of
           present
           pleasure
           and
           satisfaction
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           be
           made
           up
           to
           them
           in
           comfortable
           reflections
           upon
           the
           past
           actions
           of
           a
           holy
           and
           innocent
           ,
           an
           useful
           and
           well
           spent
           Life
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           neglected
           Religion
           ,
           and
           forgotten
           God
           days
           without
           number
           ;
           if
           we
           have
           lived
           an
           ungodly
           and
           vicious
           Life
           ,
           we
           have
           treasured
           up
           so
           much
           guilt
           and
           remorse
           ,
           so
           many
           aggravations
           of
           our
           sorrow
           and
           anguish
           against
           an
           evil
           Day
           ;
           and
           have
           foolishly
           contrived
           to
           make
           our
           burthen
           then
           heaviest
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           least
           able
           to
           stand
           under
           it
           ;
           and
           have
           provided
           and
           laid
           in
           infinite
           matter
           for
           Repentance
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           hardly
           any
           space
           and
           opportunity
           left
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           utterly
           dishearten'd
           from
           setting
           about
           so
           vast
           a
           Work
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           can
           see
           no
           end
           ;
           and
           yet
           have
           so
           very
           little
           time
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           do
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           in
           it
           we
           shall
           be
           forc'd
           to
           huddle
           it
           up
           in
           so
           much
           haste
           and
           confusion
           ,
           as
           will
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           signify
           but
           very
           little
           either
           to
           our
           present
           comfort
           ,
           or
           our
           future
           happiness
           .
        
         
         
           Consider
           this
           in
           time
           ,
           all
           ye
           that
           forget
           God
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           your
           prosperity
           and
           in
           the
           best
           Age
           of
           your
           Life
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           the
           Day
           of
           affliction
           and
           the
           infirmities
           of
           Age
           come
           upon
           you
           would
           be
           glad
           then
           to
           have
           God
           mindful
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           merci●ul
           to
           you
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           not
           have
           Him
           
             cast
             thee
             off
             in
             thine
             old
             Age
             and
             forsake
             thee
             when
             thy
             strength
             fails
             ,
          
           do
           thou
           
             remember
             Him
             in
             the
             days
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
          
           in
           the
           prime
           and
           vigor
           of
           thine
           Age
           :
           For
           
             this
             is
             the
             acceptable
             Time
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Day
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           acquaint
           thy self
           with
           Him
           ,
           and
           
             remember
             him
             NOW
             ;
             in
             the
             days
             of
             thy
             Youth
          
           ;
           defer
           not
           so
           necessary
           a
           work
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           one
           moment
           :
           Begin
           it
           just
           now
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           mayest
           have
           made
           some
           good
           progress
           in
           it
           before
           
             the
             evil
             days
             come
          
           ;
           before
           
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             be
             darkened
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           comforts
           and
           joys
           of
           Life
           be
           fled
           and
           gone
           .
        
         
           Be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           O
           man
           ,
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           ;
           for
           
             God
             is
             not
             mock'd
          
           .
           He
           will
           not
           be
           put
           off
           by
           us
           
             with
             the
             Days
             in
             which
             we
             our selves
             have
             no
             pleasure
             .
          
           Offer
           up
           thy self
           
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
          
           and
           not
           a
           Carkass
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           be
           accepted
           .
           Do
           not
           provoke
           and
           affront
           the
           Living
           
           God
           by
           offering
           up
           to
           him
           faint
           spirits
           ,
           and
           feeble
           hands
           ,
           and
           dim
           eyes
           ,
           and
           a
           dead
           heart
           .
           He
           hath
           been
           bountiful
           to
           us
           in
           giving
           us
           the
           best
           Blessings
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           richly
           to
           enjoy
           ;
           and
           do
           we
           grudge
           Him
           the
           most
           valuable
           part
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           
             the
             years
             which
             we
          
           our selves
           
             have
             pleasure
             in
             ?
             Do
             we
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ?
             foolish
             people
             and
             unwise
             !
          
           Is
           the
           Giver
           of
           all
           good
           things
           unworthy
           to
           receive
           from
           us
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ?
           
             If
             we
             offer
             up
             the
             lame
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evil
             ?
             and
             if
             we
             offer
             up
             the
             blind
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evil
             ?
             Offer
             it
             now
             to
             thy
             Governor
             ,
             and
             try
             if
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             with
             thee
             and
             accept
             thy
             person
             .
          
           Hath
           God
           deserved
           so
           ill
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           forget
           and
           neglect
           Him
           ?
           And
           hath
           the
           Devil
           deserved
           so
           well
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           contented
           to
           spend
           the
           best
           part
           of
           our
           Lives
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           which
           is
           perfect
           Slavery
           ?
           Was
           he
           our
           Creator
           ,
           or
           can
           he
           make
           us
           happy
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           does
           he
           not
           carry
           on
           a
           most
           malicious
           design
           to
           make
           us
           for
           ever
           miserable
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           me
           urge
           those
           who
           have
           neglected
           this
           first
           and
           best
           Opportunity
           of
           their
           Lives
           to
           repent
           quickly
           and
           return
           to
           a
           better
           mind
           ,
           lest
           all
           Opportunity
           of
           doing
           it
           be
           lost
           for
           ever
           ,
           
           and
           their
           case
           become
           desperate
           and
           past
           remedy
           .
           Resolve
           to
           redeem
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           the
           Time
           which
           you
           should
           have
           improved
           :
           you
           have
           squander'd
           away
           too
           much
           already
           ,
           waste
           no
           more
           of
           this
           precious
           Opportunity
           of
           Life
           :
           you
           have
           deferr'd
           a
           necessary
           Work
           too
           long
           ,
           delay
           it
           no
           longer
           .
           Do
           not
           delude
           your selves
           with
           vain
           hopes
           that
           this
           Work
           may
           be
           done
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           instant
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           you
           can
           but
           fashion
           your
           last
           breath
           into
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             me
          
           ,
           this
           will
           prevail
           with
           God
           and
           make
           atonement
           for
           the
           long
           course
           of
           a
           wicked
           and
           sinful
           Life
           .
           What
           strange
           thoughts
           have
           men
           of
           God
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           what
           extravagant
           conceits
           of
           the
           little
           evil
           of
           Sin
           and
           the
           great
           easiness
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           can
           impose
           upon
           themselves
           at
           this
           rate
           ?
        
         
           Bethink
           your selves
           better
           in
           time
           ,
           
             consider
             and
             shew
             your selves
             men
          
           .
           What
           will
           you
           do
           in
           the
           day
           of
           your
           distress
           ,
           who
           have
           neglected
           God
           in
           your
           most
           flourishing
           and
           prosperous
           condition
           ?
           What
           will
           you
           say
           to
           Him
           in
           a
           dying
           hour
           ,
           who
           scarce
           ever
           had
           one
           serious
           thought
           of
           him
           all
           your
           Life
           ?
           Can
           you
           have
           the
           face
           at
           that
           time
           to
           bespeak
           him
           in
           this
           manner
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           now
           the
           
           World
           and
           my
           Lusts
           have
           left
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           feel
           my self
           ready
           to
           sink
           into
           eternal
           perdition
           ,
           I
           lay
           hold
           upon
           thy
           Mercy
           to
           deliver
           my
           Soul
           from
           going
           down
           into
           the
           Pit.
           I
           have
           heard
           strange
           things
           of
           thy
           Goodness
           and
           that
           thou
           art
           merciful
           even
           to
           a
           miracle
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           I
           always
           trusted
           to
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           long
           Life
           of
           Sin
           and
           Vanity
           thou
           wouldst
           at
           last
           be
           pacified
           with
           a
           few
           penitent
           words
           and
           sighs
           at
           the
           hour
           of
           Death
           .
           Let
           me
           not
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           be
           disappointed
           of
           this
           hope
           and
           put
           to
           confusion
           .
        
         
           Is
           this
           an
           address
           ●it
           to
           be
           made
           to
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           the
           all-wise
           and
           just
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           and
           yet
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           plain
           interpretation
           of
           the
           late
           and
           forc'd
           application
           of
           a
           great
           and
           habitual
           Sinner
           to
           Almighty
           God
           in
           his
           last
           extremity
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           just
           giving
           up
           the
           ghost
           and
           going
           to
           appear
           before
           his
           dreadful
           Tribunal
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           deceive
           you
           with
           vain
           words
           ,
           or
           with
           vain
           hopes
           ,
           or
           with
           false
           notions
           of
           a
           slight
           and
           sudden
           repentance
           :
           As
           if
           Heaven
           were
           an
           Hospital
           founded
           on
           purpose
           to
           receive
           all
           sick
           and
           maimed
           persons
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           can
           live
           no
           longer
           to
           the
           Lusts
           of
           
           the
           sinfulPleasures
           of
           this
           World
           can
           but
           put
           up
           a
           cold
           and
           formal
           Petition
           to
           be
           admitted
           there
           .
        
         
           No
           ,
           No
           ,
           as
           sure
           as
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           shall
           never
           see
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           seeking
           it
           in
           the
           first
           place
           make
           it
           their
           last
           Refuge
           and
           Retreat
           :
           And
           when
           they
           find
           themselves
           under
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           and
           Damnation
           ,
           only
           to
           avoid
           present
           Execution
           ,
           and
           since
           there
           is
           no
           other
           remedy
           ,
           do
           at
           last
           bethink
           themselves
           of
           getting
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           fall
           upon
           their
           knees
           to
           petition
           the
           
             Great
             Judge
             of
             the
             World
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           transported
           thither
           .
        
         
           Can
           any
           man
           in
           reason
           expect
           that
           such
           a
           Petition
           will
           be
           granted
           ?
           I
           tell
           you
           Nay
           ;
           but
           except
           you
           repent
           sooner
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           fitter
           time
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           better
           fashion
           ,
           you
           shall
           certainly
           perish
           .
           As
           much
           as
           God
           desires
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           prostitute
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Gates
           of
           it
           wide
           open
           to
           those
           who
           only
           fly
           to
           it
           in
           extremity
           ,
           but
           never
           sought
           it
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           do
           now
           care
           for
           it
           or
           desire
           it
           for
           any
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           to
           excuse
           them
           from
           going
           to
           Hell.
           They
           have
           no
           value
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           in
           no
           wise
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           think
           
           Hell
           to
           be
           the
           worse
           Place
           of
           the
           two
           .
        
         
           The
           ever
           Blessed
           God
           is
           Himself
           abundantly
           sufficient
           for
           his
           own
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           need
           our
           company
           to
           make
           any
           addition
           to
           it
           :
           Nor
           yet
           is
           Heaven
           so
           desolate
           a
           Place
           ,
           or
           so
           utterly
           void
           of
           Inhabitants
           ,
           that
           like
           some
           newly
           discovered
           Plantation
           it
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           receive
           the
           most
           vile
           and
           profligate
           persons
           ,
           the
           Scum
           and
           refuse
           of
           Mankind
           .
           There
           are
           an
           innumerable
           Company
           of
           glorious
           Angels
           ,
           much
           nobler
           Creatures
           than
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           people
           those
           blessed
           Regions
           .
           
             Thousands
             of
             thousands
          
           continually
           
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousands
             minister
             unto
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           We
           do
           absolutely
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           God
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           ,
           but
           He
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           us
           to
           help
           Him
           to
           be
           so
           .
           God
           indeed
           is
           so
           good
           ,
           as
           to
           desire
           our
           Happiness
           as
           earnestly
           as
           if
           it
           were
           necessary
           to
           his
           own
           :
           But
           he
           is
           happy
           in
           and
           from
           Himself
           ,
           and
           without
           Him
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           be
           happy
           ,
           nay
           we
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           for
           ever
           miserable
           .
        
         
           
             To
             conclude
             ;
             if
             we
             would
             have
             God
             to
             accept
             us
             in
             a
             dying
             hour
             ,
             and
             our
          
           B.
           Saviour
           to
           rem●mber
           us
           now
           he
           is
           
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             let
             us
             think
             of
             him
             betime●
             ,
             and
          
           acquaint
           our selves
           with
           him
           that
           we
           may
           be
           at
           peace
           :
           NOW
           ;
           before
           the
           evil
           days
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           years
           draw
           nigh
           when
           we
           shall
           say
           we
           have
           no
           pleasure
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           O
           that
           men
           were
           wise
           ,
           that
           they
           understood
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           consider
           their
           latter
           end
           .
           
             Which
             God
             of
             his
             in●inite
             Goodness
             grant
             that
             we
             may
             all
             seriously
             lay
             to
             heart
             ,
          
           in
           this
           our
           Day
           ;
           
             and
             may
          
           learn
           betimes
           so
           to
           number
           our
           days
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           apply
           our
           hearts
           to
           wisdom
           :
           
             For
             his
             mercies
             sake
             in
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             with
             the
          
           Father
           
             and
             the
          
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           
             be
             all
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Books
           writ
           by
           his
           Grace
           JOHN
           ,
           late
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           FOrty
           Two
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           upon
           Several
           Occasions
           ,
           most
           at
           Court
           ;
           in
           Four
           Volumes
           ,
           in
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           Six
           Sermons
           concerning
           the
           Divinity
           and
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           &c.
           against
           the
           Socinians
           .
           In
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           These
           Six
           Practical
           Sermons
           .
           In
           Twelves
           .
        
         
           The
           Rule
           of
           Faith●
           In
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           A
           Persuasive
           to
           Frequent
           Communion●
           Sticht
           .
           Price
           Three
           pence
           .
        
         
           
             Printed
             for
          
           B.
           Aylmer
           and
           W.
           Rogers●
        
         
           A
           Family
           Guide
           to
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           .
           By
           
             T●●oph
             .
             Dorrington
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62640-e16320
           
             Sir
             H.
             W.